be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o false_a and_o this_o be_v either_o general_a or_o more_o particular_a common_a notion_n and_o the_o acknowledge_v principle_n of_o reason_n be_v that_o general_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o false_a the_o particular_a principle_n of_o every_o science_n be_v the_o more_o particular_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o thing_n in_o that_o science_n be_v true_a or_o false_a so_o that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o rule_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o measure_n by_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n to_o which_o we_o judge_v of_o all_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_n to_o which_o it_o belong_v §_o 4._o i'faith_o though_o both_o among_o sacred_a and_o profane_a writer_n it_o be_v use_v many_o time_n more_o general_o for_o a_o persuasion_n or_o assent_n of_o the_o mind_n to_o any_o thing_n wrought_v in_o we_o by_o any_o kind_n of_o argument_n yet_o as_o it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n use_v by_o divine_n it_o signify_v that_o particular_a kind_n of_o assent_n which_o be_v wrought_v in_o we_o by_o testimony_n or_o authority_n so_o that_o divine_a faith_n which_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o be_v a_o assent_n to_o a_o thing_n upon_o the_o testimony_n or_o authority_n of_o god_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o a_o assent_n to_o a_o truth_n upon_o divine_a revelation_n §_o 5._o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v what_o matter_n we_o be_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o revealed_z to_o we_o by_o god_n and_o what_o not_o and_o more_o particular_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o we_o ought_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n and_o what_o not_o §_o 6._o so_o that_o this_o question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n suppose_v a_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o that_o doctrine_n be_v intelligible_o and_o entire_o deliver_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o sufficient_a confirmation_n give_v to_o it_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n publish_v to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o apostle_n who_o likewise_o give_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o all_o this_o be_v necessary_o suppose_v in_o the_o question_n for_o it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n if_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v not_o first_o suppose_v when_o therefore_o we_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n the_o mean_v of_o that_o enquiry_n be_v by_o what_o way_n and_o mean_n the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v certain_o down_o to_o we_o who_o live_v at_o the_o distance_n of_o so_o many_o age_n from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n for_o this_o be_v know_v we_o have_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v a_o measure_n by_o which_o we_o may_v judge_v what_o we_o be_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o so_o that_o when_o any_o question_n arise_v about_o any_o particular_a proposition_n whether_o this_o be_v part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v be_v able_a by_o this_o rule_n to_o resolve_v it_o sect_n ii_o §_o 1._o the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v his_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n faith_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v know_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o will_v easy_o be_v state_v his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o oral_a or_o practical_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o writing_n or_o any_o other_o way_n that_o can_v be_v assign_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o oral_n or_o practical_a tradition_n he_o mean_v 41._o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o word_n and_o a_o constant_a course_n of_o frequent_a and_o visible_a action_n conformable_a to_o those_o word_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n §_o 2._o now_o that_o i_o may_v bring_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o to_o a_o clear_a state_n i_o be_o first_o to_o take_v a_o more_o particular_a view_n of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o i_o may_v the_o better_o understand_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o what_o to_o the_o scripture_n or_o write_v tradition_n and_o then_o i_o be_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o far_o we_o agree_v and_o how_o far_o we_o differ_v the_o sum_n of_o what_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n so_o far_o as_o can_v be_v collect_v out_o of_o so_o obscure_a and_o confuse_a a_o discourse_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o five_o head_n §_o 3._o first_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o age_n which_o first_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v it_o as_o they_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o change_n or_o corruption_n to_o their_o child_n and_o they_o to_o they_o and_o so_o it_o go_v on_o sole_o by_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o explication_n of_o tradition_n disc._n 5_o the_o §_o 4._o second_o that_o this_o way_n alone_o be_v not_o only_o sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n down_o to_o all_o age_n certain_o and_o without_o any_o alteration_n but_o it_o be_v the_o only_a possible_a way_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v of_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n secure_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o this_o be_v the_o natural_a result_n of_o his_o discourse_n about_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n than_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n and_o if_o those_o property_n do_v sole_o and_o essential_o appertain_v to_o it_o and_o be_v incompatible_a to_o any_o thing_n else_o as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v than_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o other_o way_n §_o 5._o three_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a this_o mean_n shall_v fail_v or_o miss_v of_o its_o end_n that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v once_o put_v into_o this_o way_n of_o conveyance_n it_o can_v neither_o cease_v to_o descend_v nor_o be_v at_o any_o time_n corrupt_v or_o change_v in_o its_o descent_n this_o be_v that_o which_o his_o demonstration_n pretend_v to_o prove_v §_o 6._o four_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o the_o impossibility_n of_o its_o fail_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self_n evident_a principle_n this_o he_o frequent_o assert_n throughout_o his_o book_n §_o 7._o five_o that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n have_v the_o facto_fw-la in_o all_o age_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n as_o the_o only_a way_n and_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o attempt_v to_o prove_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o authority_n §_o 8._o as_o for_o the_o scripture_n he_o grant_v they_o indeed_o to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v and_o to_o contain_v a_o divine_a doctrine_n even_o the_o same_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o oral_a tradition_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v but_o then_o he_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v of_o any_o use_n without_o oral_a tradition_n because_o neither_o the_o letter_n nor_o sense_n of_o it_o can_v without_o that_o be_v ascertain_v so_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o dr._n casaubon_n 337._o as_o for_o the_o scripture_n ascertain_v their_o letter_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v do_v by_o tradition_n it_o be_v clear_a they_o be_v of_o incomparable_a value_n not_o only_o for_o the_o divine_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o they_o but_o also_o for_o many_o particular_a passage_n who_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n not_o be_v universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o have_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n where_o though_o he_o give_v the_o scripture_n very_o good_a word_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v provide_v they_o will_v be_v subordinate_a and_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o owe_v their_o sense_n and_o their_o be_v intelligible_a and_o useful_a to_o oral_a tradition_n for_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v presume_v to_o say_v that_o this_o book_n have_v any_o certain_a sense_n without_o oral_a tradition_n or_o that_o god_n
can_v write_v plain_o and_o intelligible_o and_o that_o this_o book_n which_o he_o have_v indict_v be_v so_o write_v and_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o tradition_n for_o its_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n then_o the_o most_o scurrilous_a language_n be_v not_o bad_a enough_o for_o the_o scripture_n then_o what_o be_v those_o sacred_a write_n 319._o but_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n 68_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o yet_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o these_o with_o many_o other_o disgraceful_a term_n he_o very_o liberal_o bestow_v upon_o divine_a oracle_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o do_v it_o not_o minister_v too_o much_o horror_n will_v afford_v some_o comfort_n for_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o rude_a usage_n so_o familiar_a with_o he_o towards_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v that_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v the_o scripture_n among_o his_o friend_n §_o 9_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v preserve_v many_o particular_a passage_n which_o because_o their_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o bave_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n this_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n letter_n nor_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v have_v be_v secure_v without_o oral_a tradition_n that_o be_v if_o we_o can_v not_o have_v know_v that_o those_o passage_n which_o contain_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n either_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v or_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v but_o from_o the_o consonancy_n and_o agreement_n of_o those_o passage_n with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oral_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n how_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o other_o particular_a passage_n which_o must_v necessary_o want_v this_o confirmation_n from_o oral_a tradition_n because_o their_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a nay_o his_o discourse_n plain_o imply_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n 116._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n to_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n true_o significative_a of_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o because_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o guide_v they_o to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n this_o i_o perceive_v plain_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o will_v be_v at_o they_o will_v correct_v the_o outward_a letter_n of_o scripture_n by_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o then_o instead_o of_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n they_o will_v change_v it_o into_o a_o precept_n of_o give_v due_a worship_n to_o image_n according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o alteration_n they_o must_v make_v in_o the_o bible_n to_o make_v it_o true_o significative_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n but_o sure_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o signify_v point_n of_o faith_n be_v equal_o liable_a to_o alteration_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n be_v not_o by_o tradition_n provide_v of_o any_o way_n to_o correct_v these_o alteration_n when_o they_o happen_v because_o tradition_n do_v as_o this_o corollary_n imply_v only_o furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n §_o 10._o again_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a &_o infallible_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n letter_n by_o so_o as_o to_o arrive_v certain_o at_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n concern_v the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o or_o point_n requisite_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatever_o he_o may_v attribute_v to_o scripture_n for_o fashion_n sake_n and_o to_o avoid_v calumny_n with_o the_o vulgar_a as_o he_o say_v very_o ingenuous_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o 15_o the_o corollary_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o according_a to_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n he_o can_v but_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o perfect_o useless_a and_o pernicious_a that_o it_o be_v altogether_o useless_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a for_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v secure_o convey_v to_o we_o without_o it_o and_o it_o can_v give_v no_o kind_n of_o confirmation_n to_o it_o because_o it_o receive_v all_o at_o its_o confirmation_n from_o it_o only_o the_o church_n be_v ever_o and_o anon_o put_v to_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n by_o tradition_n and_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scriptue_n which_o be_v not_o coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n either_o that_o the_o outward_a letter_n be_v true_a nor_o if_o we_o can_v can_v we_o possible_o arrive_v at_o any_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v intolerable_o pernicious_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a because_o *_o every_o silly_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n father_n itself_o upon_o it_o and_o when_o man_n leave_v tradition_n as_o he_o suppose_v all_o heretic_n do_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a engine_n that_o can_v have_v be_v invent_v be_v to_o such_o person_n only_o *_o waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o and_o indeed_o if_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a the_o scripture_n may_v well_o deserve_v all_o the_o contemptuous_a language_n which_o he_o use_v against_o they_o and_o 165._o mr._n white_n be_v comparison_n of_o they_o with_o lilly_n almanac_n will_v not_o only_o be_v pardonable_a but_o proper_a and_o unless_o he_o add_v it_o out_o of_o prudence_n and_o for_o the_o people_n sake_n who_o he_o may_v think_v too_o superstitious_o conceit_v of_o those_o book_n he_o may_v have_v spare_v that_o cold_a excuse_n which_o he_o make_v for_o use_v this_o similitude_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a rather_o to_o the_o impertinency_n of_o the_o objection_n than_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o subject_a certain_a it_o be_v if_o these_o man_n be_v true_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o high_a reverence_n and_o esteem_v pretend_v to_o be_v bear_v by_o they_o and_o their_o church_n to_o the_o scripture_n they_o must_v hearty_o despise_v they_o and_o wish_v they_o out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o even_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o great_a oversight_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n to_o trouble_v his_o church_n with_o a_o book_n which_o if_o their_o discourse_n be_v of_o any_o consequence_n can_v stand_v catholic_n in_o no_o stead_n at_o all_o and_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o mischievous_a a_o weapon_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o heretic_n sect_n iii_o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o opinion_n faith_n and_o consider_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o how_o little_a to_o the_o scripture_n before_o i_o assail_v this_o hypothesis_n i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o that_o so_o much_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o answer_n of_o his_o book_n but_o that_o he_o may_v have_v no_o colour_n of_o objection_n that_o i_o proceed_v altogether_o in_o the_o destructive_a way_n and_o overthrow_v his_o principle_n as_o he_o call_v it_o without_o substitute_v another_o in_o its_o room_n the_o opinion_n then_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v this_o in_o general_a that_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o and_o that_o he_o may_v now_o clear_o understand_v this_o together_o with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o
otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o usual_a and_o frequent_a success_n of_o it_o when_o it_o be_v apply_v nor_o do_v i_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v ever_o intend_v for_o that_o purpose_n god_n have_v provide_v no_o remedy_n for_o the_o wilful_a and_o perverse_a but_o he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o satisfy_n and_o win_v over_o of_o those_o who_o be_v teachable_a and_o willing_a to_o learn_v and_o such_o a_o disposition_n suppose_v a_o man_n to_o have_v lay_v aside_o both_o scepticism_n and_o obstinacy_n §_o 7._o six_o that_o 12._o it_o be_v certain_a in_o itself_o seven_o that_o 12._o it_o be_v absolute_o ascertainable_a to_o we_o these_o two_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o second_o property_n i_o lay_v down_o so_o that_o i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o they_o but_o that_o the_o last_o look_v very_o like_o a_o contradiction_n absolute_o ascertainable_a to_o we_o which_o be_v to_o say_v with_o respect_n to_o we_o without_o respect_n to_o we_o for_o absolute_o seem_v to_o exclude_v respect_n and_o to_o we_o imply_v it_o have_v thus_o show_v that_o the_o seven_o property_n he_o mention_n be_v either_o coincident_a with_o those_o two_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o or_o consequent_a upon_o they_o or_o absurd_a and_o impertinent_a it_o remain_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v those_o two_o which_o i_o first_o name_v and_o no_o more_o sect_n ii_o scriptute_fw-la §_o 1._o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o these_o property_n agree_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v but_o two_o pretender_n to_o this_o title_n of_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n scripture_n and_o oral_a tradition_n these_o property_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o scripture_n and_o they_o do_v to_o oral_a tradition_n therefore_o sole_o to_o it_o a_o very_a good_a argument_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n that_o these_o two_o property_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o scripture_n and_o that_o they_o do_v to_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 2._o in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o first_o that_o these_o property_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o scripture_n he_o premise_v this_o note_n 13._o that_o we_o can_v by_o the_o scripture_n mean_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o but_o the_o book_n that_o be_v such_o or_o such_o character_n not_o yet_o sense_v or_o interpret_v but_o why_o can_v we_o not_o by_o the_o scripture_n mean_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o he_o give_v this_o clear_a and_o admirable_a reason_n because_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v and_o these_o we_o confess_v be_v the_o very_a point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o ascertain_v we_o which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v reason_v thus_o those_o who_o say_v the_o statute-book_n can_v convey_v to_o they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o statute-law_n can_v by_o the_o statute-book_n mean_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o the_o book_n that_o be_v such_o or_o such_o character_n not_o yet_o sense_v or_o interpret_v because_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o statute-book_n be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v and_o these_o be_v the_o very_a law_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v convey_v to_o they_o by_o this_o book_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o a_o book_n can_v convey_v to_o a_o man_n the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o matter_n because_o if_o it_o do_v it_o will_v convey_v to_o he_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v but_o that_o he_o may_v far_o see_v what_o excellent_a reason_v this_o be_v i_o shall_v apply_v this_o paragraph_n to_o oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o argument_n hold_v every_o whit_n as_o well_o concern_v that_o to_o speak_v to_o they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n who_o say_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v their_o rule_n we_o must_v premise_v this_o note_n that_o they_o can_v mean_v by_o oral_a tradition_n the_o sense_n of_o it_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v for_o those_o they_o confess_v be_v the_o very_a point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o ascertain_v we_o when_o they_o say_v then_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n they_o can_v only_o mean_v by_o oral_a tradition_n the_o word_n wherein_o it_o be_v deliver_v not_o yet_o sense_v or_o interpret_v but_o as_o yet_o to_o be_v sense_v that_o be_v such_o or_o such_o sound_n with_o their_o aptness_n to_o signify_v to_o they_o assure_o god_n mind_n or_o ascertain_v they_o of_o their_o faith_n for_o abstract_v from_o the_o sense_n and_o actual_a signification_n of_o those_o word_n there_o be_v nothing_o imaginable_a leave_v but_o those_o sound_n with_o their_o aptness_n to_o signify_v it_o when_o he_o have_v answer_v this_o argument_n he_o will_v have_v answer_v his_o own_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o this_o discourse_n that_o he_o who_o hold_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v needs_o by_o the_o scripture_n mean_v a_o book_n void_a of_o sense_n etc._n etc._n because_o otherwise_o if_o by_o scripture_n he_o shall_v understand_v a_o book_n that_o have_v a_o certain_a sense_n in_o it_o that_o sense_n must_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n that_o this_o book_n be_v to_o convey_v to_o we_o i_o say_v this_o discourse_n tend_v only_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o absurd_a thing_n for_o any_o man_n that_o hold_v scripture_n the_o mean_n of_o convey_v christ_n doctrine_n to_o understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n a_o book_n that_o convey_v christ_n doctrine_n this_o be_v his_o own_o reason_n put_v into_o plain_a english_a i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o something_o short_a of_o perfect_a science_n and_o demonstration_n nay_o if_o it_o be_v thorough_o examine_v i_o doubt_v whether_o it_o will_v not_o fall_v short_a of_o that_o low_a pitch_n of_o science_n which_o he_o speak_v of_o in_o his_o preface_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o way_n of_o science_n be_v to_o proceed_v from_o one_o piece_n of_o sense_n to_o another_o §_o 3._o have_v premise_v this_o that_o by_o the_o scripture_n we_o must_v mean_v only_o dead_a character_n that_o have_v no_o sense_n under_o they_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o these_o dead_a character_n have_v not_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n belong_v to_o they_o which_o although_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n when_o he_o have_v show_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a to_o observe_v by_o what_o cross_n and_o untoward_a argument_n he_o go_v about_o it_o of_o which_o i_o will_v give_v the_o reader_n a_o taste_n by_o one_o or_o two_o instance_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o show_v that_o it_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o we_o that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v because_o 14._o till_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n in_o those_o book_n be_v solve_v which_o to_o do_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a task_n in_o the_o world_n they_o can_v be_v conclude_v to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v now_o how_o be_v this_o a_o argument_n against_o those_o who_o by_o the_o scripture_n must_v mean_v unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n i_o have_v always_o think_v contradiction_n have_v be_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n not_o in_o the_o letter_n and_o character_n but_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v a_o peculiar_a opinion_n that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o letter_n do_v contradict_v one_o another_o the_o other_o instance_n shall_v be_v in_o his_o last_o argument_n 17._o which_o be_v this_o that_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v rule_v and_o guide_v by_o the_o scripture_n letter_n to_o faith_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v have_v a_o certain_a sense_n that_o be_v must_v not_o be_v unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n which_o in_o plain_a english_a amount_n to_o thus_o much_o unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o can_v §_o 4._o and_o thus_o i_o may_v trace_v he_o through_o all_o his_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v how_o incomparable_o he_o demonstrate_v the_o falsehood_n of_o this_o protestant_a tenet_n as_o he_o call_v it_o that_o a_o senseless_a book_n may_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o i_o be_o weary_a of_o pursue_v he_o in_o these_o airy_a and_o fantastical_a combat_n and_o shall_v leave_v he_o to_o fight_v with_o his_o own_o fancy_n and_o batter_v down_o the_o castle_n which_o himself_o have_v build_v only_o i_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o acquaint_v he_o once_o for_o
all_o with_o a_o great_a secret_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v hitherto_o be_v ignorant_a of_o for_o i_o be_o still_o more_o confirm_v in_o my_o opinion_n that_o he_o forsake_v our_o religion_n before_o he_o understand_v it_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o scripture_n book_n write_v in_o such_o word_n as_o do_v sufficient_o express_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n §_o 5._o and_o to_o satisfy_v he_o that_o we_o be_v not_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a in_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v such_o a_o book_n i_o will_v beg_v the_o favour_n of_o he_o to_o grant_v i_o these_o four_o thing_n or_o show_v reason_n to_o the_o contrary_n first_o that_o whatever_o can_v be_v speak_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n and_o such_o as_o have_v a_o certain_a sense_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n second_o that_o the_o same_o word_n be_v as_o intelligible_a when_o they_o be_v write_v as_o when_o they_o be_v speak_v three_o that_o god_n if_o he_o please_v can_v indite_v a_o book_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n four_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o god_n affect_v obscurity_n and_o envy_v that_o man_n shall_v understand_v he_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o know_v and_o which_o must_v have_v be_v write_v to_o no_o purpose_n if_o we_o can_v understand_v they_o st._n luke_n 4._o tell_v theophilus_n that_o he_o write_v the_o history_n of_o christ_n to_o he_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v he_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o write_v but_o how_o a_o book_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n shall_v give_v a_o man_n certain_a knowledge_n of_o thing_n be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n st._n john_n 20.31_o say_v that_o he_o purposely_o commit_v several_a of_o christ_n miracle_n to_o write_v that_o man_n may_v believe_v on_o he_o but_o now_o have_v mr._n s._n be_v at_o his_o elbow_n he_o will_v have_v advise_v he_o to_o spare_v his_o labour_n and_o will_v have_v give_v he_o this_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o when_o he_o have_v write_v his_o book_n no_o body_n will_v be_v able_a to_o find_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o without_o oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o alone_o will_v secure_o and_o intelligible_o convey_v both_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o if_o these_o four_o thing_n be_v but_o grant_v i_o see_v not_o why_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v to_o we_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n a_o book_n which_o do_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n express_v to_o we_o this_o doctrine_n sect_n iii_o 6_o 1._o and_o now_o examine_v although_o this_o may_v have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o his_o exception_n against_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v incapable_a of_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o all_o of_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v apparent_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o grant_v by_o protestant_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n without_o any_o sense_n under_o they_o and_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v that_o only_a which_o give_v they_o life_n and_o sense_n yet_o because_o several_a of_o his_o exception_n pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o at_o all_o appertain_v to_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o i_o shall_v give_v particular_a answer_n to_o they_o and_o as_o i_o go_v along_o show_v that_o tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o those_o exception_n and_o to_o far_o great_a than_o those_o §_o 2._o whereas_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o protestant_n from_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v original_o write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o it_o may_v and_o then_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o exception_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o a_o universal_a constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n among_o christian_n not_o only_o oral_a but_o write_v and_o from_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v original_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o protestant_a principle_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o a_o undoubted_a tradition_n be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o a_o book_n and_o all_o the_o extrinsical_a argument_n that_o can_v ordinary_o be_v have_v of_o a_o book_n write_v long_o ago_o next_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v that_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o write_n of_o this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n shall_v immediate_o interpose_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o give_v so_o eminent_a a_o attestation_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o convince_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v immediate_o appoint_v and_o commission_v by_o god_n and_o yet_o not_o secure_v they_o from_o error_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o and_o that_o such_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v be_v evident_a from_o as_o credible_a history_n as_o we_o have_v for_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v most_o firm_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v better_a evidence_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v than_o bare_a oral_a tradition_n can_v furnish_v we_o withal_o for_o set_v aside_o the_o authentic_a relation_n of_o these_o matter_n in_o book_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o oral_a tradition_n of_o itself_o and_o without_o book_n will_v scarce_o have_v preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o any_o of_o those_o particular_a miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o for_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o i_o offer_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o his_o consideration_n first_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v that_o memorable_a person_n have_v live_v and_o action_n be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n innumerable_a whereof_o no_o history_n now_o extant_a make_v any_o mention_n second_o he_o himself_o will_v grant_v that_o our_o saviour_n wrought_v innumerable_a more_o miracle_n than_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o now_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o show_v the_o single_a virtue_n of_o oral_a tradition_n by_o give_v a_o account_n of_o any_o of_o those_o person_n or_o their_o action_n who_o live_v 1500_o or_o 2000_o year_n ago_o beside_o those_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o book_n or_o to_o give_v a_o catalogue_n but_o of_o ten_o of_o those_o innumerable_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v nor_o record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n with_o circumstance_n as_o punctual_a and_o particular_a as_o those_o be_v clothe_v withal_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o it_o will_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n that_o oral_a tradition_n single_o and_o by_o itself_o can_v do_v something_o but_o if_o he_o can_v it_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o evidence_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o those_o action_n of_o former_a time_n and_o those_o miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o book_n have_v never_o be_v write_v but_o entrust_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n we_o shall_v have_v hear_v as_o little_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n as_o we_o do_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o write_v §_o 3._o now_o to_o examine_v his_o reason_n for_o this_o exception_n first_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o this_o can_v be_v make_v evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a that_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v this_o reason_n be_v as_o easy_o answer_v by_o saying_n it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o it_o can_v but_o beside_o say_v so_o i_o have_v show_v how_o it_o may_v be_v make_v as_o evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a as_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v most_o firm_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n believe_v even_o the_o rude_a of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o those_o who_o can_v read_v do_v believe_v upon_o very_o good_a ground_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o king_n as_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v capable_a of_o as_o good_a evidence_n as_o we_o have_v for_o this_o second_o he_o say_v 14._o this_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o the_o curious_a and_o most_o speculative_a searcher_n
as_o the_o capacity_n he_o be_v in_o will_v permit_v he_o to_o have_v and_o as_o mr._n white_n say_v well_o 33._o satisfaction_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o capacity_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o child_n to_o believe_v his_o parent_n for_o a_o clown_n to_o believe_v his_o preacher_n and_o this_o be_v universal_o true_a in_o all_o case_n where_o we_o have_v not_o better_o or_o equal_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n but_o such_o be_v the_o unhappiness_n of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n that_o if_o people_n be_v permit_v the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o will_v easy_o discern_v they_o to_o have_v no_o probable_a foundation_n in_o it_o and_o some_o of_o they_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o it_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v safe_a for_o their_o preacher_n to_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n lest_o they_o shall_v find_v cause_n not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o teach_v doctrine_n so_o plain_o contrary_a to_o that_o rule_n §_o 8._o last_o he_o say_v 17._o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v he_o mean_v of_o plain_a text_n or_o obscure_a one_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o plain_a text_n i_o hope_v every_o one_o may_v be_v certain_a and_o for_o obscure_a one_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a every_o one_o shall_v but_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v no_o plain_a text_n in_o the_o scripture_n then_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o must_v be_v till_o mr._n s._n can_v show_v a_o better_a either_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o write_v plain_o or_o because_o god_n can_v write_v so_o plain_o as_o man_n or_o because_o we_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o he_o will_v not_o write_v thing_n necessary_a for_o every_o one_o to_o believe_v so_o as_o man_n may_v clear_o understand_v he_o but_o he_o tell_v we_o 17._o the_o numerous_a comment_n upon_o scripture_n be_v a_o evidence_n that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v not_o for_o if_o those_o numerous_a commentator_n do_v general_o agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o plain_a text_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v then_o this_o argument_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o such_o text_n and_o as_o for_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a let_v commentator_n differ_v about_o they_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v so_o long_o as_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o matter_n of_o practice_n be_v deliver_v in_o plain_a text_n he_o add_v 17._o there_o be_v infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n even_o in_o most_o concern_v point_n as_o in_o that_o of_o christ_n divinity_n but_o be_v not_o commentator_n both_o protestant_n and_o popish_a general_o agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o that_o point_n and_o what_o if_o some_o out_o of_o prejudice_n do_v mistake_v or_o out_o of_o perverseness_n do_v wrest_v the_o plain_a text_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o another_o sense_n be_v this_o any_o argument_n that_o those_o text_n be_v not_o sufficient_o plain_a can_v any_o thing_n be_v speak_v or_o write_v in_o word_n so_o clear_a from_o ambiguity_n which_o a_o perverse_a or_o prejudice_v mind_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o vex_v and_o force_v to_o another_o meaning_n god_n do_v not_o write_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o froward_a and_o the_o captious_a but_o for_o those_o who_o will_v read_v they_o with_o a_o free_a and_o unprejudiced_a mind_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n if_o mr._n s._n have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v take_v notice_n with_o what_o confidence_n they_o attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o scripture_n as_o if_o that_o do_v afford_v convince_a argument_n for_o this_o purpose_n st._n chrysostom_n consubstant_a profess_v to_o demonstrate_v out_o of_o scripture_n that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o rely_v upon_o scripture_n alone_o for_o this_o without_o mention_v any_o other_o kind_n of_o argument_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v st._n chrysostom_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heretic_n in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o he_o be_v either_o ignorant_a of_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o demonstrate_v this_o point_n from_o oral_a tradition_n or_o have_v no_o great_a opinion_n of_o it_o the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o phoca_fw-mi argue_v against_o heretic_n about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n say_v that_o they_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n to_o strengthen_v their_o heresy_n from_o thence_o but_o then_o he_o do_v not_o with_o mr._n s._n blame_v the_o scripture_n and_o say_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o there_o deliver_v with_o sufficient_a clearness_n but_o contrariwise_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v clear_a enough_o but_o the_o corrupt_a mind_n of_o heretic_n will_v not_o see_v what_o be_v there_o contain_v have_v st._n chrysostom_n be_v a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n he_o will_v have_v lie_v hold_v of_o this_o occasion_n to_o vilify_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o regulate_v our_o faith_n not_o by_o such_o uncertain_a record_n but_o by_o the_o infallible_a report_n of_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 9_o but_o because_o mr._n s._n lay_v great_a weight_n in_o several_a part_n of_o his_o book_n upon_o this_o exception_n against_o scripture_n viz._n that_o protestant_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o content_v myself_o only_o to_o have_v show_v that_o we_o may_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o to_o understand_v all_o necessary_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n and_o that_o more_o than_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a but_o shall_v likewise_o return_v this_o exception_n upon_o he_o by_o inquire_v into_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o protestant_n 2._o how_o they_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o tradition_n than_o protestant_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 1._o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o protestant_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o deliver_v down_o from_o father_n to_o son_n but_o this_o only_o reach_v to_o those_o text_n which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n they_o be_v as_o useless_a to_o papist_n as_o they_o suppose_v they_o be_v to_o we_o because_o want_v the_o help_n of_o oral_a tradition_n they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o one_o tittle_n of_o they_o and_o as_o for_o those_o text_n the_o sense_n whereof_o be_v convey_v down_o by_o oral_a tradition_n this_o sense_n be_v i_o hope_v deliver_v in_o some_o word_n or_o other_o and_o have_v all_o preacher_n and_o father_n and_o mother_n and_o nurse_n the_o faculty_n of_o deliver_v this_o sense_n in_o word_n so_o plain_a as_o can_v possible_o be_v mistake_v or_o wrest_v to_o another_o sense_n i_o be_o sorry_a that_o when_o every_o one_o have_v this_o faculty_n of_o speak_v their_o thought_n plain_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v represent_v as_o not_o able_a to_o convey_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n in_o intelligible_a word_n and_o do_v not_o his_o own_o objection_n rebound_v upon_o himself_o if_o the_o church_n have_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n oral_o deliver_v whence_o be_v the_o numerous_a comment_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o it_o and_o of_o late_a writer_n in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o the_o most_o concern_v point_n viz._n the_o efficacy_n of_o god_n grace_n the_o supremacy_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n by_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o a_o stir_n be_v make_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o dabo_fw-la tibi_fw-la clave_n tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la do_v not_o they_o differ_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o text_n among_o themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v from_o the_o father_n and_o from_o the_o protestant_n some_o understanding_n they_o of_o st_n peter_n supremacy_n only_o other_o of_o his_o infallibility_n other_o of_o his_o infallibility_n only_o in_o and_o with_o a_o general_a council_n which_o yet_o other_o do_v not_o allow_v to_o pope_n or_o council_n from_o any_o immediate_a assistance_n but_o only_o from_o the_o
rational_a force_n of_o tradition_n suppose_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n hold_v to_o it_o if_o oral_a tradition_n have_v bring_v down_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n why_o do_v they_o not_o produce_v it_o and_o agree_v in_o it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o to_o use_v a_o hot_a phrase_n of_o his_o own_o 17._o it_o be_v perfect_a frenzy_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v by_o tradition_n make_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o and_o that_o be_v suffcient_a then_o i_o ask_v he_o what_o be_v those_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o will_v tell_v i_o they_o be_v those_o which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n by_o a_o constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n i_o inquire_v far_o how_o i_o shall_v know_v what_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v these_o point_n he_o must_v answer_v as_o before_o that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o all_o catholic_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o they_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o the_o protestant_n how_o much_o soever_o at_o present_a they_o differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n may_v in_o time_n come_v to_o as_o good_a a_o agreement_n as_o this_o this_o bring_v to_o my_o remembrance_n a_o passage_n or_o two_o of_o mr._n cressy_n the_o one_o in_o his_o appendix_n 554._o where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o heretic_n shall_v agree_v any_o other_o way_n than_o in_o faction_n so_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o catholic_n shall_v differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n why_o so_o be_v not_o those_o catholic_n first_o who_o afterward_o become_v heretic_n and_o when_o they_o become_v so_o do_v they_o not_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n yes_o but_o here_o lie_v the_o conceit_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o differ_v than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v catholic_n therefore_o catholic_n can_v never_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o passage_n be_v where_o he_o say_v 2._o that_o he_o have_v forsake_v a_o church_n where_o unity_n be_v impossible_a etc._n etc._n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o a_o church_n where_o schism_n be_v impossible_a this_o last_o clause_n that_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o in_o the_o same_o absurd_a and_o ludicrous_a sense_n in_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o catholic_n to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n be_v schism_n but_o here_o be_v the_o subtlety_n of_o it_o no_o schismatic_a be_v of_o their_o church_n because_o so_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o therefore_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o as_o impossible_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n where_o mr._n cr._n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v continue_v till_o he_o can_v have_v give_v a_o better_a reason_n of_o forsake_v she_o §_o 10._o but_o to_o return_v to_o our_o purpose_n mr._n rushworth_n 12._o acknowledge_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o itself_o sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_z matter_n of_o practice_n for_o he_o ask_v who_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o not_o to_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n by_o a_o sensible_a common_a and_o discreet_a read_n of_o it_o though_o perhaps_o by_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a word_n and_o syllable_n any_o of_o these_o thing_n will_v vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o so_o that_o for_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o life_n and_o action_n he_o confess_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v sufficient_o plain_a if_o man_n will_v but_o read_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o and_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v this_o but_o who_o so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v as_o plain_a in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n i_o be_o sure_a st._n austin_n make_v no_o difference_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o 2._o that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o faith_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n be_v comprehend_v and_o why_o can_v man_n in_o reference_n to_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o of_o practice_n read_v the_o scripture_n sensible_o and_o discreet_o without_o such_o a_o rigorous_a balance_v of_o every_o word_n and_o syllable_n as_o will_v make_v the_o sense_n vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v but_o sufficient_o plain_a to_o such_o as_o will_v use_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o great_a plainness_n can_v be_v desire_v in_o a_o rule_n nor_o can_v i_o imagine_v what_o kind_n of_o rule_n it_o must_v be_v that_o can_v be_v unexceptionable_o plain_a to_o captious_a caviller_n and_o such_o as_o be_v bend_v to_o play_v the_o fool_n with_o it_o well_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o hereupon_o i_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n must_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n sense_n to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n though_o i_o see_v it_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yes_o that_o i_o must_v or_o else_o i_o make_v myself_o and_o not_o the_o church_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o grand_a heresy_n of_o the_o protestant_n but_o then_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v much_o less_o belive_o that_o the_o church_n sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o it_o no_o although_o i_o plain_o see_v it_o to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v hard_a again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n especial_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v acknowledge_v both_o by_o dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n viz._n that_o though_o general_a council_n can_v mistake_v in_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o decree_v yet_o they_o may_v mistake_v in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o they_o from_o text_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v mistake_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n think_v his_o brethren_n have_v grant_v too_o much_o he_o may_v see_v this_o exemplify_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o mention_v no_o other_o which_o to_o establish_v their_o doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n do_v so_o palpable_o abuse_v and_o wrest_v text_n of_o scripture_n that_o i_o can_v hardly_o believe_v that_o any_o papist_n in_o the_o world_n have_v the_o forehead_n to_o own_o that_o for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o text_n which_o be_v there_o give_v by_o those_o father_n §_o 11._o second_o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v worthy_a our_o enquiry_n because_o if_o the_o business_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v appear_v beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n which_o oral_a tradition_n be_v much_o more_o liable_a to_o than_o scripture_n that_o the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v as_o hard_a to_o come_v at_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o i_o will_v make_v appear_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n from_o their_o own_o concession_n mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n say_v that_o the_o great_a security_n of_o tradition_n be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o certain_a phrase_n and_o set-form_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v convey_v and_o settle_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o various_a expression_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n this_o render_v tradition_n sense_n uncertain_a for_o he_o say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n so_o that_o if_o man_n do_v not_o receive_v tradition_n in_o a_o sensible_a common_a discreet_a way_n as_o mr._n rushw._n speak_v concern_v read_v the_o scripture_n but_o will_v come_v to_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a phrase_n word_n and_o
can_v never_o be_v prevail_v with_o to_o bring_v forth_o his_o own_o but_o keep_v it_o for_o a_o secret_a to_o his_o die_a day_n but_o to_o put_v a_o final_a stop_n to_o this_o cant_v demand_n of_o a_o catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o which_o yet_o i_o perceive_v i_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o do_v because_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o expletive_a topic_n which_o popish_a writer_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o low_a form_n do_v general_o make_v use_n of_o to_o help_v out_o a_o book_n however_o to_o do_v what_o i_o can_v towards_o the_o stop_n of_o it_o i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o answer_v the_o reason_n whereby_o his_o friend_n dr._n holden_n 4._o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o demand_n and_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o such_o a_o catalogue_n will_v not_o only_o be_v useless_a and_o pernicious_a if_o it_o can_v be_v give_v but_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_o impossible_a to_o give_v such_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n second_o he_o ask_v 21._o be_v it_o a_o fundamental_a that_o christ_n be_v god_n if_o so_o whether_o this_o be_v clear_a in_o scripture_n than_o that_o gad_n have_v hand_n foot_n &_o c_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v by_o another_o question_n be_v it_o clear_a that_o there_o be_v figure_n in_o scripture_n and_o that_o many_o thing_n be_v speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n and_o accommodation_n to_o our_o capacity_n and_o that_o custom_n and_o common_a sense_n teach_v man_n to_o distinguish_v between_o thing_n figurative_o and_o proper_o speak_v if_o so_o why_o can_v every_v one_o easy_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o scripture_n say_v god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o vine_n and_o the_o door_n these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v proper_o as_o we_o take_v this_o proposition_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n in_o which_o no_o man_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o suspect_v a_o figure_n when_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o he_o perch_v upon_o the_o specifical_a nature_n of_o thing_n will_v it_o not_o offend_v he_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o mr._n s._n believe_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o bird_n and_o nature_n a_o perch_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o sober_a writer_n be_v free_a from_o such_o force_a and_o fantastical_a metaphor_n i_o remember_v that_o origen_n 4._o tax_v celsus_n his_o wilful_a ignorance_n in_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o scripture_n for_o attribute_v to_o god_n humane_a affection_n as_o anger_n etc._n etc._n and_o tell_v he_o that_o any_o one_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n may_v easy_o see_v that_o such_o expression_n be_v accommodate_v to_o we_o and_o according_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o no_o man_n that_o will_v but_o compare_v these_o expression_n with_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n need_v to_o fail_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n origen_n be_v to_o blame_v to_o find_v fault_n with_o celsus_n for_o think_v that_o the_o scripture_n do_v real_o attribute_v humane_a affection_n to_o god_n for_o how_o can_v he_o think_v otherwise_o when_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o scripture_n than_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n foot_n &_o c_o how_o can_v origen_n in_o reason_n expect_v from_o celsus_n though_o never_o so_o great_a a_o philosopher_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o distinguish_v between_o what_o be_v speak_v literal_o and_o what_o by_o a_o certain_a scheme_n of_o speech_n theodoret_n 4._o tell_v we_o of_o one_o audaeus_n who_o hold_v that_o god_n have_v a_o humane_a shape_n and_o bodily_a member_n but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o error_n be_v because_o he_o make_v scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o express_o because_o he_o be_v a_o fool_n and_o do_v foolish_o understand_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o divine_a scripture_n speak_v by_o way_n of_o condescension_n so_o that_o although_o mr._n s._n be_v please_v to_o make_v this_o wise_a objection_n yet_o it_o seem_v according_a to_o theodoret_n that_o man_n do_v not_o mistake_v such_o text_n either_o for_o want_v of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o of_o sufficient_a clearness_n in_o the_o scripture_n but_o for_o want_v of_o common_a reason_n and_o sense_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n know_v of_o any_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v secure_a from_o all_o possibility_n of_o be_v mistake_v by_o foolish_a and_o perverse_a man_n i_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o in_o his_o next_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_n to_o show_v doubter_n that_o unlearned_a person_n can_v be_v justify_v as_o act_v rational_o in_o receive_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o rely_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o certain_a rule_n because_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o satisfaction_n concern_v these_o matter_n but_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o they_o be_v and_o shall_v not_o repeat_v the_o same_o over_o again_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v 24._o that_o several_a profession_n all_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n and_o yet_o differ_v and_o damn_v and_o persecute_v one_o another_o about_o these_o difference_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a that_o they_o all_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n be_v a_o argument_n that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o be_v general_o agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o plain_a text_n which_o contain_v the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v evident_a in_o that_o those_o several_a profession_n acknowledge_v the_o article_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n to_o be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o any_o profession_n differ_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o plain_a text_n that_o be_v not_o a_o argument_n that_o plain_a text_n be_v obsure_n but_o that_o some_o man_n be_v perverse_a and_o if_o those_o profession_n damn_v and_o persecute_v one_o another_o about_o the_o meaning_n of_o obscure_a text_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o in_o fault_n but_o those_o that_o do_v so_o §_o 2._o and_o whereas_o he_o pretend_v 27._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o able_a to_o satisfy_v sceptical_a dissenter_n and_o rational_a doubter_n because_o nothing_o under_o a_o demonstration_n can_v satisfy_v such_o person_n so_o well_o concern_v the_o incorruptedness_n of_o original_n the_o faithfulness_n of_o translation_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o search_a and_o sincere_a wit_n may_v still_o maintain_v their_o ground_n of_o suspense_n with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o this_o have_v be_v answer_v already_o partly_o by_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o intend_v to_o satisfy_v sceptic_n and_o that_o a_o demonstration_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o they_o and_o partly_o by_o show_v that_o rational_a doubter_n may_v have_v as_o much_o satisfaction_n concern_v those_o matter_n as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v bear_v and_o he_o be_v not_o a_o rational_a doubter_n that_o desire_v more_o but_o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o discourse_n i_o shall_v brief_o show_v he_o that_o all_o mankind_n do_v in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n accept_v of_o such_o evidence_n as_o fall_v short_a of_o demonstration_n and_o that_o his_o great_a friend_n and_o master_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v the_o main_a ground_n of_o his_o book_n though_o he_o manage_v they_o to_o less_o advantage_n do_v frequent_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a for_o man_n to_o acquiesce_v in_o such_o assurance_n as_o fall_v short_a of_o infallibility_n and_o such_o evidence_n as_o be_v less_o than_o demonstration_n do_v not_o mankind_n think_v themselves_o sufficient_o assure_v of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o several_a book_n for_o which_o they_o have_v not_o demonstrative_a evidence_n do_v not_o aristotle_n say_v that_o thing_n of_o a_o moral_a and_o civil_a nature_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o be_v incapable_a of_o demonstration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v madness_n to_o expect_v it_o for_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v there_o no_o passage_n in_o book_n so_o plain_a that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v that_o this_o and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v none_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o plain_a word_n than_o it_o may_v be_v write_v if_o it_o can_v how_o can_v we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o any_o doctrine_n oral_o deliver_v and_o if_o we_o can_v be_v so_o satisfy_v where_o be_v the_o certainty_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o if_o book_n may_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o as_o that_o we_o may_v be_v abundant_o satisfy_v that_o this_o be_v the_o certain_a
sense_n and_o explication_n thereof_o to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o just_a as_o the_o traditionary_a christian_n do_v now_o so_o josephus_n tell_v 12._o we_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n of_o old_a the_o pharisee_n do_v pretend_v by_o their_o oral_a tradition_n to_o interpret_v the_o law_n more_o accurate_o and_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o sect._n in_o like_a manner_n he_o 2._o tell_v we_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o prayer_n and_o divine_a worship_n be_v regulate_v and_o administer_v according_a to_o their_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o to_o make_v void_a the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n which_o the_o pharisee_n do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o mr._n s._n do_v by_o equal_v oral_a tradition_n to_o scripture_n nay_o prefer_n it_o above_o scripture_n in_o make_v it_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n according_a to_o it_o hence_o be_v those_o common_a say_n in_o the_o talmud_n and_o other_o jewish_a book_n do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o write_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n but_o that_o the_o law_n oral_o deliver_v be_v the_o right_a foundation_n which_o be_v to_o say_v with_o mr._n s._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n again_o there_o be_v more_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scribe_n viz._n the_o testifier_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o write_v law_n again_o the_o oral_a law_n excel_v the_o write_a as_o much_o as_o the_o soul_n do_v the_o body_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o what_o mr._n s._n frequent_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n be_v but_o a_o dead_a letter_n destitute_a of_o life_n and_o sense_n hence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o they_o require_v the_o people_n as_o the_o traditionary_a church_n do_v now_o to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o the_o dictate_v of_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o most_o absurd_a thing_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o common_a say_n among_o they_o if_o the_o scribe_n say_v that_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v the_o left_a and_o the_o leave_v the_o right_n that_o bread_n be_v flesh_n and_o wine_n be_v blood_n harken_v to_o they_o that_o be_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o whatsoever_o they_o deliver_v as_o tradition_n though_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o sense_n and_o last_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v many_o of_o they_o practical_a such_o be_v all_o those_o which_o concern_v external_a rite_n and_o observance_n as_o wash_v of_o hand_n and_o cup_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o these_o pharisaical_a tradition_n have_v also_o that_o unspeakable_a advantage_n which_o mr._n s._n say_v render_v their_o tradition_n unmistakeable_a that_o they_o be_v daily_o practise_v and_o come_v down_o clad_v in_o such_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o the_o most_o stupid_a man_n live_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o therefore_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o age_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v persuade_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v command_v by_o moses_n and_o ever_o since_o observe_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n deny_v these_o custom_n to_o have_v be_v of_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v §_o 2._o but_o i_o need_v not_o to_o have_v take_v all_o this_o pain_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n which_o be_v between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o papist_n their_o own_o writer_n so_o liberal_o acknowledge_v it_o mr._n white_a 6._o indeed_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v than_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o the_o jewish_a faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o not_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v then_o either_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o else_o a_o write_n may_v be_v such_o a_o rule_n but_o other_o of_o their_o champion_n make_v great_a use_n of_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o the_o romish_a church_n to_o confirm_v from_o thence_o their_o own_o traditionary_a doctrine_n cardinal_n perron_n have_v a_o full_a passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n as_o this_o say_v he_o 4._o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o ancient_a mosaic_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v not_o only_o all_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o actual_o contain_v but_o also_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v mediate_o and_o relative_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paradise_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v not_o contain_v therein_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o the_o authority_n which_o it_o give_v to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n so_o this_o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v all_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o contain_v not_o only_o immediate_o and_o by_o itself_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o reference_n to_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n to_o which_o in_o gross_a and_o general_o it_o give_v the_o authority_n of_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o to_o the_o church_n the_o authority_n of_o guardian_n and_o depositary_a to_o preserve_v and_o attest_v they_o voysin_n in_o his_o observation_n upon_o raymundus_n martin_n 145._o tell_v we_o that_o as_o in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o great_a consistory_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a tradition_n so_o say_v he_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o our_o tradition_n and_o as_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o father_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o tradition_n so_o say_v he_o with_o we_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o continual_a succession_n of_o pope_n §_o 3._o from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pharisee_n among_o the_o jew_n make_v the_o same_o pretence_n to_o oral_a tradition_n which_o the_o papist_n do_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n and_o if_o so_o then_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n a_fw-fr posteriori_fw-la be_v every_o whit_n as_o strong_a for_o the_o jew_n against_o our_o saviour_n as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papist_n against_o the_o protestant_n for_o we_o find_v that_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n it_o be_v then_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o rite_n and_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o their_o write_a law_n be_v descend_v from_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o they_o uninterrupted_o which_o we_o find_v be_v most_o firm_o root_v in_o their_o heart_n but_o the_o jew_n have_v a_o constant_a tradition_n among_o they_o that_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v a_o great_a temporal_a prince_n and_o though_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v he_o may_v well_o enough_o have_v be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o low_a and_o suffer_a condition_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o they_o do_v infallible_o know_v that_o their_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o person_n from_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o prophecy_n oral_o bring_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o from_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o their_o church_n essential_a that_o be_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o then_o traditionary_a jew_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a tradition_n do_v indeed_o bring_v down_o several_a doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n of_o paradise_n of_o hell_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n of_o the_o resurrection_n etc._n etc._n as_o cardinal_n perron_n affirm_v but_o it_o do_v not_o bring_v down_o this_o point_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v a_o temporal_a prince_n then_o as_o mr._n s._n 76._o ask_v we_o so_o the_o jew_n do_v he_o by_o what_o virtue_n tradition_n bring_v down_o those_o other_o point_n and_o whether_o the_o same_o virtue_n be_v not_o powerful_a to_o bring_v down_o this_o as_o well_o as_o those_o then_o he_o will_v ask_v he_o far_o be_v there_o not_o a_o necessary_a connexion_n and_o relation_n between_o a_o constant_a cause_n and_o its_o formal_a effect_n so_o that_o if_o its_o formal_a effect_n be_v point_n receive_v as_o deliver_v ever_o the_o proper_a cause_n must_v be_v a_o ever-delivery_n whence_o he_o will_v argue_v from_o such_o a_o effect_n to_o its_o cause_n for_o any_o particular_a point_n and_o consequent_o for_o this_o point_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o jew_n
they_o with_o so_o much_o as_o a_o videtur_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o this_o corollary_n than_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 18_o the_o viz._n that_o no_o solid_a argument_n from_o reason_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o tradition_n if_o so_o than_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o 23_o d_o corollary_n must_v be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o argue_v at_o all_o against_o tradition_n with_o any_o solid_a show_n or_o substantial_a shadow_n of_o reason_n which_o will_v be_v a_o little_a inconvenient_a i_o will_v instance_n but_o in_o one_o more_o his_o 40_o the_o which_o be_v this_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tradition_n certainty_n be_v the_o first_o knowledge_n or_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n without_o which_o nothing_o be_v know_v or_o knowable_a in_o that_o science_n which_o be_v to_o infer_v that_o because_o he_o have_v with_o much_o pain_n prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n therefore_o it_o be_v self_n evident_a i._n e._n need_v no_o proof_n nay_o it_o be_v to_o conclude_v the_o present_a matter_n in_o controversy_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_a debate_n of_o his_o book_n to_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n such_o a_o proposition_n as_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o grant_v before_o he_o can_v have_v any_o right_a to_o dispute_v about_o it_o this_o be_v a_o very_a prudent_a course_n to_o make_v beg_v the_o question_n the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversy_n which_o will_v it_o but_o be_v grant_v i_o be_o very_o much_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o the_o method_n he_o take_v will_v be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o make_v controversy_n a_o science_n because_o he_o that_o shall_v have_v the_o luck_n or_o boldness_n to_o beg_v first_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n to_o make_v what_o he_o please_v certain_a §_o 2._o be_v it_o worth_a while_n i_o may_v further_o pursue_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o corollary_n for_o they_o be_v not_o so_o terrible_a as_o he_o make_v show_v of_o by_o his_o tell_n dr._n casaubon_n 330._o that_o sure-footing_a and_o its_o corollary_n may_v put_v he_o out_o of_o his_o wit_n which_o though_o intend_v for_o a_o affront_n to_o the_o doctor_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v mollify_v with_o a_o good_a interpretation_n for_o if_o the_o read_n of_o wild_a and_o fantastical_a stuff_n be_v apt_a to_o disorder_v a_o very_a learned_a head_n than_o so_o far_o mr._n s_n saying_n may_v have_v truth_n in_o it_o it_o remain_v only_o that_o i_o requite_v his_o 41_o corol._n not_o with_o a_o equal_a number_n but_o with_o two_o or_o three_o natural_a consectary_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o book_n first_o no_o man_n can_v certain_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o any_o book_n whatsoever_o any_o far_a than_o the_o content_n of_o it_o be_v make_v know_v to_o we_o by_o a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o argument_n whereby_o he_o and_o mr._n rushworth_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o impossible_a without_o tradition_n to_o attain_v to_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v equal_o extend_v to_o all_o other_o book_n second_o the_o memory_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o may_v be_v better_o preserve_v by_o general_a rumour_n than_o by_o public_a record_n for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n of_o conveyance_n than_o write_v three_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o papist_n be_v no_o christian_n for_o if_o as_o he_o affirm_v tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o rule_n be_v *_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la cut_v off_o from_o the_o root_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n unchristian_v and_o if_o as_o i_o have_v show_v the_o generality_n of_o papist_n do_v disow_v this_o rule_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o be_v no_o christian_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n iu_o testimony_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o thus_o far_o in_o the_o way_n of_o reason_n and_o principles_n the_o rest_n be_v notebook_n learning_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o examine_v he_o be_v not_o much_o a_o friend_n to_o and_o there_o be_v no_o kindness_n lose_v for_o it_o be_v as_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o he_o and_o his_o cause_n as_o he_o can_v be_v to_o it_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v the_o authority_n he_o bring_v for_o tradition_n and_o then_o produce_v express_a testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o scripture_n in_o both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o brief_a in_o the_o one_o because_o his_o testimony_n require_v no_o long_a answer_n in_o the_o other_o because_o it_o will_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o trouble_v mr._n s._n with_o many_o father_n who_o for_o aught_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n be_v acquaint_v with_o none_o but_o father_n white_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o by_o the_o way_n i_o can_v much_o blame_v he_o for_o the_o course_n he_o use_v to_o take_v with_o other_o man_n testimony_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n can_v take_v otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v in_o itself_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o pretend_v to_o answer_v testimony_n by_o rank_v they_o under_o so_o many_o faulty_a head_n and_o have_v so_o do_v magisterial_o to_o require_v his_o adversary_n to_o vindicate_v they_o by_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v under_o some_o of_o those_o head_n though_o he_o have_v not_o say_v one_o word_n against_o any_o of_o they_o particular_o nay_o though_o he_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o recite_v any_o one_o of_o they_o for_o then_o the_o trick_n will_v be_v spoil_v and_o his_o catholic_n reader_n who_o perhaps_o may_v believe_v he_o in_o the_o general_n may_v see_v reason_n not_o to_o do_v so_o if_o he_o shall_v descend_v to_o particular_n which_o as_o he_o well_o observe_v will_v make_v his_o 161._o discourse_n to_o look_v with_o a_o contingent_a face_n §_o 2._o i_o begin_v with_o his_o three_o authority_n from_o scripture_n which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o of_o all_o man_n shall_v find_v fault_n with_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o down_n dissuasive_a for_o be_v so_o 320._o thin_a and_o sleight_n in_o scripture-citation_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v how_o he_o will_v answer_v it_o to_o mr._n rushworth_n for_o transgress_v that_o prudent_a rule_n of_o he_o viz._n 14._o that_o the_o catholic_n shall_v never_o undertake_v to_o convince_v his_o adversary_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o substantial_a reason_n ibid._n because_o this_o be_v to_o strengthen_v his_o opponent_n in_o his_o own_o ground_n and_o principle_n viz._n that_o all_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o present_o after_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o convince_v than_o a_o beetle_n be_v to_o cut_v withal_o meaning_n it_o perhaps_o of_o text_n so_o apply_v as_o these_o be_v which_o follow_v 35.8_o this_o shall_v be_v to_o you_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v in_o it_o 59.21_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n which_o be_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thy_o mouth_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o 31._o i_o will_v give_v my_o law_n in_o their_o bowel_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n will_v i_o write_v it_o from_o which_o text_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n any_o better_a than_o the_o philosopher_n stone_n or_o the_o longitude_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o 1_o cap._n of_o genesis_n i_o be_o content_a they_o shall_v pass_v for_o valid_a testimony_n though_o i_o may_v require_v of_o he_o by_o his_o own_o law_n before_o these_o text_n can_v signify_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o purpose_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o be_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n receive_v by_o the_o church_n under_o that_o notion_n and_o then_o to_o show_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o their_o own_o commentator_n have_v interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o last_o to_o show_v how_o scripture_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n but_o from_o tradition_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n whereof_o tradition_n can_v assure_v we_o unless_o it_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o say_v how_o scripture_n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v prove_v nothing_o at_o all_o unless_o tradition_n be_v first_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o
church_n and_o skip_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o human_a sect_n 〈◊〉_d not_o of_o human_a election_n as_o mr._n s._n blind_o follow_v mr._n wh._n do_v most_o absurd_o translate_v it_o but_o he_o that_o have_v return_v from_o his_o error_n and_o hearken_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o conform_v his_o life_n to_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o it_o be_v advance_v from_o a_o man_n to_o a_o god_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n he_o go_v on_o for_o several_a page_n together_o take_v the_o scripture_n for_o a_o indemonstrable_a principle_n from_o which_o all_o divine_a doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v and_o for_o the_o criterion_n whereby_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v and_o charge_v the_o heretic_n in_o such_o word_n as_o we_o can_v find_v fit_a for_o our_o adversary_n as_o say_v he_o naughty_a boy_n shut_v out_o their_o schoolmaster_n so_o these_o drive_v the_o prophecy_n out_o of_o the_o church_n suspect_v that_o they_o will_v chide_v and_o admonish_v they_o and_o they_o patch_v together_o abundance_n of_o falsehood_n and_o fiction_n that_o they_o may_v seem_v rational_o not_o to_o admit_v the_o scripture_n again_o speak_v of_o these_o heretic_n affront_a the_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d divine_a tradition_n with_o human_a doctrine_n 〈◊〉_d by_o other_o tradition_n deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v a_o sect_n or_o heresy_n again_o he_o say_v they_o adulterate_a the_o truth_n and_o steal_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o oral_a fraud_n they_o shall_v have_v write_v punishment_n but_o enough_o of_o this_o whosoever_o desire_v to_o see_v more_o of_o it_o let_v he_o read_v on_o where_o these_o man_n to_o their_o shame_n have_v direct_v we_o and_o see_v whether_o any_o protestant_n can_v speak_v more_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o whole_a trust_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o word_n be_v common_o use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o signify_v to_o we_o the_o scripture_n or_o divine_a tradition_n as_o clement_n here_o call_v it_o but_o the_o papist_n understand_v it_o of_o their_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o to_o this_o they_o apply_v all_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o father_n where_o tradition_n be_v honourable_o mention_v so_o mr._n s._n deal_v with_o we_o in_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o examine_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o argument_n in_o those_o few_o which_o remain_v but_o from_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o this_o word_n which_o i_o need_v not_o show_v of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a for_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v they_o with_o this_o key_n will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v of_o no_o force_n to_o conclude_v what_o he_o drive_v at_o §_o 5._o as_o for_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o that_o council_n have_v declare_v otherwise_o and_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v by_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v prudent_o to_o conceal_v in_o a_o etc._n etc._n those_o choke_a word_n in_o which_o the_o council_n declare_v itself_o to_o receive_v and_o honour_v with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o after_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o shuffle_n what_o a_o pitiful_a account_n be_v it_o that_o he_o at_o last_o give_v of_o that_o council_n put_v scripture_n constant_o before_o tradition_n because_o scripture_n be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n be_v of_o the_o same_o authority_n as_o if_o a_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n be_v present_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n they_o honour_v scripture-testimony_n so_o as_o to_o put_v it_o before_o tradition_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o because_o scripture_n be_v subordinate_a to_o tradition_n and_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o it_o therefore_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v put_v before_o it_o beside_o if_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n be_v but_o several_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n why_o shall_v he_o imagine_v a_o evangelist_n or_o apostle_n to_o be_v more_o present_a by_o the_o scripture_n than_o by_o oral_a tradition_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o suppose_v scripture_n to_o be_v a_o uncertain_a and_o tradition_n a_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n sect_n ii_o scripture_n §_o 1._o all_z that_o now_o remain_v be_v to_o confirm_v the_o precedent_a discourse_n by_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n in_o several_a age_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o be_v large_a be_v so_o happy_o prevent_v by_o that_o full_a account_n which_o be_v give_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o answer_n to_o labyrinthus_n cantuariensis_n which_o mr._n s._n may_v if_o he_o please_v consult_v for_o his_o further_a conviction_n §_o 2_o i_o begin_v with_o the_o historical_a account_n which_o eusebius_n give_v of_o commit_v the_o gospel_n to_o writing_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n viz_o 14._o that_o the_o roman_n be_v not_o content_a with_o the_o doctrine_n preach_v unless_o it_o be_v also_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o beg_v of_o mark_n peter_n companion_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v they_o a_o monument_n in_o write_v of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v gospel_n and_o when_o peter_n do_v understand_v that_o this_o work_n be_v publish_v be_v suggest_v by_o the_o divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v very_o much_o please_v with_o the_o ready_a and_o earnest_a desire_n of_o those_o person_n and_o that_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o confirm_v this_o write_n to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v every_o where_o read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o for_o st._n matthew_n and_o st._n john_n he_o tell_v we_o 18._o that_o of_o all_o the_o disciple_n they_o two_o only_o have_v leave_v monument_n in_o write_v of_o who_o it_o be_v also_o report_v that_o they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o write_v be_v draw_v thereto_o by_o necessity_n matthew_n after_o he_o have_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v resolve_v to_o go_v to_o other_o nation_n write_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o language_n of_o his_o country_n and_o thus_o by_o the_o diligence_n and_o pain_n of_o write_v do_v abundant_o supply_v the_o the_o want_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o those_o who_o he_o leave_v and_o when_o mark_n and_o luke_n have_v publish_v their_o gospel_n it_o be_v report_v that_o john_n who_o have_v always_o use_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n without_o write_v it_o be_v at_o length_n wrought_v upon_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n do_v betake_v himself_o to_o write_v from_o this_o account_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o apostle_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n and_o secure_a conveyance_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o write_v and_o that_o they_o judge_v this_o a_o better_a way_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o their_o presence_n than_o oral_a tradition_n therefore_o the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o 31._o that_o the_o disciple_n who_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n as_o they_o travel_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n do_v with_o great_a care_n also_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n again_o 30._o that_o ignatius_n as_o he_o travel_v towards_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v to_o suffer_v exhort_v the_o church_n of_o every_o city_n to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o as_o also_o by_o write_v he_o testify_v for_o great_a security_n he_o hold_v necessary_a to_o be_v copy_v in_o write_v §_o 4._o that_o the_o heretic_n of_o old_a make_v the_o same_o pretence_n which_o the_o papist_n make_v now_o of_o oral_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o scripture_n the_o same_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o and_o withal_o that_o book_n be_v a_o sufficient_a confutation_n of_o this_o pretence_n 27._o those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n say_v that_o all_o their_o forefather_n and_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v receive_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o also_o do_v and_o have_v preserve_v the_o true_a teach_v unto_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o successor_n zephyrinus_n corrupt_v it_o and_o this_o say_v he_o will_v have_v great_a probability_n be_v it_o not_o first_o of_o all_o contradict_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o next_o if_o there_o
but_o this_o if_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n shall_v define_v a_o new_a thing_n and_o declare_v they_o ground_n themselves_o on_o new_a light_n as_o do_v their_o first_o reformer_n in_o england_n but_o i_o shall_v find_v he_o say_v no_o such_o foppery_n in_o faith-definition_n make_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v this_o the_o man_n who_o make_v choice_n of_o reason_n for_o his_o weapon_n can_v there_o be_v a_o great_a calumny_n cast_v on_o our_o church_n than_o to_o say_v her_o reformer_n ground_v themselves_o on_o new_a light_n when_o our_o great_a charge_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v for_o introduce_v novelty_n and_o recede_v from_o pure_a and_o primitive_a antiquity_n whether_o the_o charge_n be_v true_a or_o no_o yet_o sure_o it_o follow_v they_o do_v not_o declare_v they_o ground_n themselves_o on_o new_a light_n but_o express_o the_o contrary_a well_o but_o pope_n and_o council_n neither_o define_v new_a thing_n nor_o ground_n themselves_o on_o they_o but_o what_o mean_v the_o man_n of_o reason_n that_o they_o make_v no_o new_a definition_n sure_o not_o for_o than_o what_o do_v they_o meet_v for_o and_o what_o mean_v their_o decree_n but_o he_o intend_v that_o they_o deliver_v no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o how_o must_v that_o be_v try_v or_o have_v mr._n s._n gain_v the_o opinion_n of_o infallibility_n both_o from_o pope_n and_o council_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v his_o bare_a word_n but_o we_o not_o only_o say_v but_o prove_v that_o even_o their_o last_o council_n have_v define_v many_o thing_n which_o never_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n whether_o they_o say_v they_o ground_n themselves_o on_o new_a light_n or_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n for_o it_o come_v all_o to_o the_o same_o at_o last_o for_o if_o the_o assistance_n be_v infallible_a what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n have_v be_v reveal_v or_o no_o for_o on_o this_o supposition_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o pope_n and_o council_n shall_v miscarry_v therefore_o if_o any_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o foppery_n in_o faith-definition_n it_o must_v be_v that_o which_o you_o miscall_v the_o catholic_n but_o be_v more_o true_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o be_v yet_o one_o piece_n of_o mr._n s_n sagacity_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o as_o to_o this_o particular_a which_o be_v 210._o that_o i_o be_o at_o a_o end_n of_o my_o argument_n because_o i_o say_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallibility_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n maintain_v in_o which_o i_o confound_v the_o church_n with_o the_o school_n or_o some_o private_a opinater_n and_o then_o carp_v at_o those_o man_n tenet_n and_o this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o all_o that_o paragraph_n he_o tell_v i_o i_o want_v not_o wit_n to_o know_v that_o no_o sober_a catholic_n hold_v humane_a deduction_n the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n schoolman_n definer_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o school_n the_o tribunal_n whence_o to_o propose_v it_o authoritative_o and_o oblige_o to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o faithful_a neither_o do_v mr._n s._n want_v the_o wit_n to_o know_v that_o our_o present_a enquiry_n be_v concern_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o present_a church_n about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o than_o mr._n s._n must_v confess_v it_o necessary_a to_o faith_n to_o know_v what_o the_o certain_a rule_n of_o it_o be_v let_v i_o inquire_v further_o whether_o any_o particular_a person_n can_v know_v certain_o what_o it_o be_v unless_o he_o know_v what_o the_o church_n own_v for_o her_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o that_o may_v be_v own_v as_o the_o church_n judgement_n which_o be_v stiff_o oppose_v by_o the_o most_o interest_v person_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o most_o zealous_a contender_n for_o it_o especial_o when_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n assert_v and_o that_o only_a by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o such_o who_o be_v as_o much_o oppose_v by_o themselves_o as_o by_o any_o of_o we_o be_v it_o then_o possible_a to_o know_v the_o church_n judgement_n or_o not_o if_o not_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o search_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o it_o be_v which_o way_n can_v we_o come_v to_o know_v it_o either_o by_o most_o voice_n or_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n either_o of_o the_o way_n i_o dare_v put_v it_o to_o a_o fair_a trial_n whether_o oral_a tradition_n or_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v the_o doctrine_n most_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o mr._n s._n still_o tell_v we_o these_o be_v only_o private_a opinator_n and_o schoolman_n who_o assert_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o he_o but_o wiill_v not_o they_o much_o more_o say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a trodition_n be_v a_o novel_a fancy_n of_o some_o few_o half-catholicks_a in_o england_n and_o tend_v to_o subvert_v the_o roman_a church_n but_o be_v the_o present_a pope_n with_o mr._n s._n a_o private_a opinator_fw-la or_o be_v the_o last_o a_o mere_a schoolman_fw-mi i_o be_o sure_a what_o ever_o mr._n s._n think_v of_o he_o he_o think_v not_o so_o of_o himself_o when_o he_o say_v he_o be_v no_o divine_a in_o the_o controversy_n of_o jansenius_n do_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n signify_v no_o more_o with_o mr._n s._n than_o a_o company_n of_o scholastic_a pedant_n that_o know_v not_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o school_n but_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o he_o who_o mr._n s._n own_v for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o and_o be_v it_o consistent_a with_o his_o headship_n to_o condemn_v that_o doctrine_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o the_o only_a certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n mr._n s._n may_v then_o see_v they_o be_v no_o such_o impertinent_a topic_n which_o i_o insist_v on_o and_o as_o stout_a as_o mr._n s._n seem_v to_o be_v i_o a_o apt_a to_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o look_v on_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o inquisition_n as_o a_o impertinent_a topick_n 12_o but_o at_o last_o mr._n s._n offer_v at_o something_o whereby_o he_o will_v satisfy_v i_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o this_o particular_a and_o therefore_o ask_v whether_o i_o never_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 211._o i_o must_v ingenuous_o confess_v i_o have_v and_o see_v more_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o it_o than_o i_o be_o satisfy_v with_o but_o what_o of_o that_o there_o he_o tell_v i_o i_o may_v find_v a_o clear_a solution_n of_o my_o doubt_n by_o the_o constant_a procedure_n of_o that_o most_o grave_a synod_n in_o its_o definition_n that_o be_v i_o hope_v to_o find_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v acknowledge_v there_o as_o the_o only_a self-evident_a rule_n of_o faith_n if_o i_o do_v this_o i_o confess_v myself_o satisfy_v in_o this_o enquiry_n but_o how_o much_o to_o the_o contrary_n be_v there_o very_o obvious_a in_o the_o proceed_n of_o it_o for_o in_o the_o 4_o the_o session_n the_o decree_n be_v that_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n shall_v be_v embrace_v with_o equal_a piety_n and_o reverence_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n partly_o in_o tradition_n but_o what_o art_n must_v mr._n s._n use_v to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o oral_a tradition_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o scripture_n be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o can_v but_o say_v that_o the_o roll_a man_n of_o that_o council_n be_v man_n wise_a enough_o in_o their_o generation_n and_o they_o be_v too_o wise_a whole_o to_o exclude_v scripture_n but_o because_o they_o know_v that_o of_o itself_o can_v not_o serve_v their_o purpose_n they_o therefore_o help_v it_o out_o with_o tradition_n and_o make_v both_o together_o the_o complete_a rule_n of_o faith_n where_o i_o pray_v in_o all_o the_o proceed_n of_o that_o council_n do_v mr._n s._n find_v they_o define_v any_o thing_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n instead_o of_o which_o we_o find_v continual_a bandying_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o may_v have_v be_v all_o spare_v if_o they_o have_v be_v so_o wise_a as_o to_o consider_v they_o can_v not_o but_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o present_a church_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o precedent_n and_o so_o up_o to_o the_o time_n of_o christ._n but_o they_o be_v either_o so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o light_v on_o this_o happy_a invention_n or_o so_o wise_a and_o know_v as_o to_o despise_v it_o it_o be_v true_a they_o will_v not_o have_v their_o doctrine_n look_v
in_o reason_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v before_o he_o have_v forsake_v we_o i_o shall_v declare_v it_o more_o particular_o in_o these_o follow_a proposition_n §_o 2._o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o first_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o by_o they_o commit_v to_o write_v which_o write_n or_o book_n have_v be_v transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o down_o to_o we_o so_o far_o i_o take_v to_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o present_a adversary_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n be_v part_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o by_o the_o apostle_n commit_v to_o writing_n he_o also_o grant_v corol._n 29._o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v and_o if_o so_o it_o must_v be_v as_o certain_a that_o they_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o teach_v i_o know_v it_o be_v the_o general_a tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o contain_v the_o entire_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o that_o beside_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v also_o other_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o oral_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n who_o suppose_v the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o be_v certain_o convey_v down_o to_o we_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n do_v not_o any_o where_o that_o i_o remember_v deny_v that_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n only_o he_o deny_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o mean_v sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o with_o certainty_n so_o that_o we_o can_v by_o they_o be_v infallible_o assure_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o what_o not_o nay_o he_o seem_v in_o that_o passage_n i_o last_o cite_v to_o grant_v this_o in_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v both_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n i_o be_o sure_a mr._n white_a who_o he_o follow_v very_o close_o throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n do_v not_o deny_v this_o in_o his_o apology_n for_o tradition_n 171._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n position_n that_o all_o its_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o those_o write_n or_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o we_o be_v unquestionable_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o grant_v universal_o by_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o all_o those_o book_n which_o be_v own_v by_o protestant_n for_o canonical_a §_o 3._o second_o that_o the_o way_n of_o write_v be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o time_n very_o remote_a from_o the_o age_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n there_o be_v no_o possible_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n with_o certainty_n and_o security_n beside_o that_o of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v when_o i_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v only_o offer_v this_o to_o his_o consideration_n that_o whatever_o can_v be_v oral_o deliver_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o a_o write_n or_o book_n which_o be_v public_a and_o in_o every_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v convey_v down_o with_o at_o least_o as_o much_o certainty_n and_o security_n and_o with_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o alteration_n as_o a_o oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o so_o i_o understand_v not_o what_o can_v render_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o book_n to_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n beside_o if_o he_o have_v look_v well_o about_o he_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v apprehend_v some_o little_a inconvenience_n in_o make_v that_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o his_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v contradict_v by_o plain_a and_o constant_a experience_n for_o that_o any_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v sufficient_o convey_v by_o book_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n provide_v those_o book_n be_v but_o write_v intelligible_o and_o preserve_v from_o change_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o conveyance_n both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o suppose_v possible_a be_v as_o little_o doubt_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n as_o that_o there_o be_v book_n and_o sure_o we_o christian_n can_v think_v it_o impossible_a to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o book_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o god_n himself_o pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n for_o conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n to_o after-age_n because_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o wise_a a_o agent_n shall_v pitch_v upon_o a_o mean_n whereby_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v attain_v his_o end_n §_o 4._o three_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v he_o that_o deny_v this_o aught_o in_o reason_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v not_o in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o other_o plain_o deliver_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a objection_n to_o say_v 39_o that_o the_o great_a wit_n among_o the_o protestant_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n wherein_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o suppose_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v plain_o and_o clear_o express_v because_o if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v account_v sufficient_o plain_a but_o what_o it_o be_v impossible_a a_o great_a wit_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o wrest_v to_o any_o other_o sense_n not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o other_o book_n and_o which_o be_v worst_a of_o all_o to_o he_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n all_o oral_a tradition_n will_v fall_v into_o uncertainty_n do_v the_o traditionary_a church_n pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o she_o by_o oral_a tradition_n more_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o plain_a word_n she_o ever_o use_v to_o express_v this_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o than_o what_o the_o scripture_n use_v which_o express_o call_v he_o god_n the_o true_a god_n god_n over_o all_o bless_v for_o evermore_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v able_a to_o evade_v these_o and_o all_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o they_o can_v never_o elude_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o art_n will_v equal_o have_v elude_v both_o but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v trouble_v themselves_o so_o much_o about_o the_o latter_a for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v solicitous_a to_o wrest_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n and_o conform_v they_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n who_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o church_n authority_n if_o those_o great_a wit_n as_o he_o call_v they_o have_v believe_v the_o say_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n they_o will_v have_v answer_v text_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n not_o by_o endeavour_v to_o interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n but_o by_o downright_a deny_v their_o authority_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n with_o the_o write_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a §_o 5._o and_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v he_o a_o plain_a instance_n in_o two_o great_a wit_n of_o their_o church_n the_o present_a pope_n and_o mr._n white_a the_o one_o the_o head_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n as_o mr._n s._n call_v it_o the_o other_o the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n these_o two_o great_a wit_n notwithstanding_o the_o plainness_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o mistake_v it_o have_v yet_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o differ_v about_o several_a point_n of_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o mr._n white_n be_v unkind_o censure_v for_o it_o at_o rome_n and_o perhaps_o here_o in_o england_n the_o pope_n speed_v no_o better_o however_o the_o difference_n continue_v still_o so_o wide_a that_o mr._n white_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o disobey_v the_o summons_n of_o his_o chief_a pastor_n and_o like_o a_o prudent_a man_n rather_o to_o write_v against_o he_o here_o out_o
syllable_n the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n will_v be_v in_o the_o very_a same_o danger_n of_o uncertainty_n and_o be_v liable_a to_o vanish_v we_o know_v not_o how_o dr._n holden_n 9_o lay_v down_o these_o two_o principle_n first_o that_o no_o truth_n can_v be_v convey_v down_o from_o man_n to_o man_n but_o by_o speech_n and_o speech_n can_v be_v but_o by_o word_n and_o all_o word_n be_v either_o equivocal_a in_o themselves_o or_o liable_a to_o be_v different_o understand_v by_o several_a person_n second_o that_o such_o be_v the_o frame_n of_o man_n mind_n that_o the_o same_o truth_n may_v be_v different_o apprehend_v and_o understand_v by_o different_a person_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o traditional_a doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o speech_n and_o word_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o uncertainty_n and_o ambiguity_n as_o to_o their_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n mr._n cressy_n 6._o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n and_o experience_n show_v that_o difference_n will_v arise_v even_o about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a tradition_n whole_o fall_v into_o uncertainty_n for_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v i_o suppose_v the_o write_n of_o council_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n and_o if_o the_o whole_a present_a church_n can_v declare_v her_o sense_n of_o any_o traditional_a doctrine_n otherwise_o than_o by_o a_o council_n unless_o with_o the_o jesuit_n they_o will_v epitomise_v the_o church_n into_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n can_v be_v universal_o disperse_v or_o at_o least_o never_o use_v to_o be_v but_o by_o write_v and_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o that_o write_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o then_o this_o present_a infallible_a authority_n which_o mr._n cressy_n magnify_v so_o much_o for_o end_v difference_n leave_v all_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n as_o indeterminable_a as_o ever_o and_o they_o must_v for_o ever_o remain_v so_o till_o general_a council_n have_v get_v the_o knack_n of_o pen_v their_o decree_n in_o word_n which_o will_v so_o infallible_o express_v their_o meaning_n to_o the_o most_o captious_a caviller_n that_o no_o difference_n can_v possible_o arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o or_o else_o which_o will_v be_v more_o suitable_a to_o this_o wise_a hypothesis_n till_o general_a council_n be_v convince_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n shall_v come_v to_o understand_v themselves_o so_o well_o as_o not_o to_o entrust_v their_o decree_n any_o more_o to_o the_o uncertain_a way_n of_o write_v but_o for_o the_o future_a to_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o to_o mention_v no_o more_o mr_n knott_n 6._o who_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o thus_o far_o that_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v from_o the_o church_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n we_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o text_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a or_o if_o it_o be_v we_o must_v have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o they_o it_o be_v take_v which_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o by_o a_o fair_a parity_n of_o reason_n before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o doctrinal_a tradition_n deliver_v down_o to_o i_o i_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o word_n in_o which_o this_o tradition_n be_v express_v when_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a beside_o that_o in_o which_o i_o understand_v they_o or_o if_o they_o be_v as_o certain_o they_o will_v be_v capable_a of_o any_o of_o these_o other_o sense_n then_o must_v i_o have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n whereby_o to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o these_o they_o be_v take_v and_o this_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v without_o a_o revelation_n than_o which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n of_o scripture_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o traditional_a doctrine_n may_v by_o different_a expression_n be_v still_o further_o and_o further_o explain_v to_o i_o till_o i_o come_v certain_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o this_o will_v not_o help_v the_o matter_n for_o if_o these_o kind_n of_o cavil_n be_v good_a that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o any_o word_n till_o he_o can_v by_o a_o infallible_a argument_n demonstrate_v either_o that_o they_o can_v be_v take_v or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o say_v if_o this_o cavil_n will_v hold_v than_o every_o new_a expression_n whereby_o any_o one_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v any_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v to_o i_o be_v liable_a to_o from_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o protestant_n may_v be_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n §_o 12._o these_o be_v his_o exception_n contain_v in_o his_o second_o discourse_n and_o of_o what_o force_n they_o be_v have_v be_v examine_v but_o because_o he_o foresee_v that_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o these_o defect_n may_v in_o part_n be_v provide_v against_o by_o history_n by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n by_o testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n and_o by_o the_o sufficient_a clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o these_o signify_v little_a to_o this_o purpose_n first_o not_o history_n 18._o because_o few_o be_v skill_v in_o history_n and_o they_o that_o be_v not_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o those_o that_o be_v skilled_a unless_o they_o know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v how_o much_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o uncontrolled_a history_n by_o the_o learned_a and_o how_o much_o by_o the_o vulgar_a to_o man_n of_o skill_n i_o have_v already_o show_v i_o shall_v only_o add_v now_o that_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v true_a it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o be_v certain_a by_o history_n of_o any_o ancient_a matter_n of_o fact_n as_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v such_o person_n as_o julius_n caesar_n and_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o that_o they_o invade_v and_o conquer_v england_n because_o according_a to_o he_o we_o can_v know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o relate_v these_o thing_n and_o upon_o who_o authority_n we_o rely_v have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v be_v i_o be_o sure_a impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v for_o who_o can_v tell_v now_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n which_o be_v perish_v so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v every_o historical_a relation_n credible_a to_o know_v certain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o any_o of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o they_o be_v nor_o what_o be_v in_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o ancient_a fact_n or_o history_n for_o who_o know_v certain_o that_o some_o book_n that_o be_v perish_v do_v not_o contradict_v whatever_o be_v write_v in_o book_n that_o be_v extant_a nay_o if_o this_o reason_a hold_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n convey_v by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o what_o though_o the_o priest_n tell_v i_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v to_o he_o unless_o i_o know_v that_o all_o other_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o tradition_n i_o can_v rely_v upon_o his_o testimony_n nor_o then_o neither_o in_o mr._n knott_n 33._o opinion_n because_o the_o testimony_n of_o preacher_n or_o pastor_n be_v human_a and_o fallible_a unless_o according_a to_o his_o jargon_n a_o conclusion_n deduce_v from_o premise_n one_o of_o which_o be_v only_o probable_a may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v our_o understanding_n to_o a_o infallible_a act_n of_o faith_n viz._n if_o such_o a_o conclusion_n be_v take_v specificative_a whereas_o if_o it_o be_v take_v reduplicative_a
be_v the_o very_a way_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o of_o the_o absurde_a sect_n nay_o mr._n white_n say_v far_a ibid._n that_o he_o will_v be_v content_a to_o suffer_v all_o the_o punishment_n that_o be_v due_a to_o calumniator_n if_o the_o roman_a divine_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o absurde_a sect_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o calvinist_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o in_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n differ_v from_o the_o papist_n but_o only_o from_o mr._n white_n mr._n s._n etc._n etc._n now_o the_o divine_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o be_v the_o censor_n of_o doctrine_n at_o rome_n according_a to_o who_o advice_n his_o infallible_a holiness_n and_o the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o inquisition_n do_v usual_a proceed_v in_o censure_v of_o doctrine_n concern_v these_o divine_n he_o go_v on_o to_o expostulate_v in_o this_o manner_n 73._o shall_v we_o endure_v these_o man_n to_o sit_v as_o censor_n and_o judge_n of_o faith_n who_o agree_v with_o heretic_n in_o the_o very_a first_o principle_n which_o distinguish_v catholic_n from_o heretic_n again_o 144._o these_o be_v thy_o god_n o_o rome_n upon_o these_o thou_o depende_v while_o prate_a ignorance_n triumph_v in_o the_o roman_a college_n and_o he_o say_v the_o same_o likewise_o of_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o school-divines_a who_o he_o call_v sceptic_n because_o they_o do_v not_o own_o his_o demonstrative_a way_n insomuch_o that_o he_o tell_v we_o 64._o that_o few_o sound_a part_n be_v leave_v uninfected_a with_o this_o plague_n of_o scepticism_n 149._o that_o this_o be_v a_o universal_a gangrene_n 68_o that_o there_o be_v but_o few_o that_o go_v the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n and_o these_o be_v either_o weary_v out_o or_o else_o live_v retire_o or_o despair_v of_o any_o remedy_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o indeed_o all_o along_o that_o book_n he_o bemoan_v himself_o and_o his_o traditionary_a brethren_n as_o a_o desolate_a and_o forlorn_a party_n who_o have_v truth_n on_o their_o side_n but_o want_v company_n and_o encouragement_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o 101._o that_o the_o true_a scientifical_a divine_n dare_v not_o profess_v their_o knowledge_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v expose_v by_o the_o sophister_n of_o their_o church_n to_o the_o derision_n and_o scorn_n either_o of_o their_o judge_n or_o of_o the_o people_n §_o 4._o so_o that_o upon_o examination_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n it_o appear_v that_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n proceed_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n unless_o mr._n s._n mean_v by_o their_o church_n a_o few_o private_a person_n who_o be_v look_v upon_o by_o those_o who_o have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o their_o church_n as_o heretical_a as_o we_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v by_o the_o proceed_n at_o rome_n against_o mr._n white_n many_o of_o who_o book_n be_v there_o condemn_v 9_o as_o contain_v thing_n manifest_o heretical_a erroneous_a in_o the_o faith_n rash_a scandalous_a seditious_a and_o false_a respective_o etc._n etc._n and_o all_o this_o do_v notwithstanding_o that_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o those_o book_n be_v the_o explication_n and_o defence_n of_o this_o most_o catholic_n principle_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n to_o sum_n up_o then_o the_o whole_a business_n if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v own_v for_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o the_o traditionist_n say_v but_o what_o be_v the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o those_o who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n then_o much_o less_o can_v this_o principle_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a doctrine_n be_v receive_v as_o descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n since_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o that_o church_n at_o the_o present_a that_o it_o have_v be_v and_o still_o be_v general_o disow_v but_o mr._n white_n have_v a_o salvo_fw-la for_o this_o for_o although_o he_o grant_v 38._o that_o very_o many_o of_o their_o schoolman_n maintain_v that_o tradition_n be_v necessary_a only_o for_o some_o point_n not_o clear_o express_v in_o scripture_n whence_o he_o say_v it_o seem_v to_o follow_v that_o they_o build_v not_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o their_o faith_n upon_o tradition_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o rely_v on_o tradition_n and_o say_v or_o think_v we_o dâ—_n so_o suppose_v there_o be_v yet_o i_o hope_v that_o man_n saying_n that_o they_o do_v not_o rely_v on_o tradition_n as_o their_o only_a rule_n be_v a_o better_a evidence_n that_o they_o do_v not_o than_o any_o man_n surmise_n to_o the_o contrary_n be_v that_o they_o do_v though_o they_o think_v and_o say_v they_o do_v not_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v though_o we_o have_v as_o much_o assurance_n as_o we_o can_v have_v that_o they_o do_v not_o beside_o how_o be_v this_o rule_n self-evident_a to_o all_o even_o to_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a as_o to_o its_o roll_a power_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v it_o be_v when_o the_o great_a part_n even_o of_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o think_v and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n but_o mr._n white_a endeavour_n to_o illustrate_v this_o dark_a point_n by_o a_fw-fr 39_o similitude_n which_o be_v to_o this_o sense_n as_o the_o sceptic_n who_o deny_v this_o principle_n that_o contradiction_n can_v be_v true_a at_o once_o yet_o in_o their_o life_n and_o civil_a action_n proceed_v as_o if_o they_o own_v it_o so_o the_o schoolman_n though_o they_o deny_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n yet_o by_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o church_n which_o own_v this_o principle_n they_o do_v also_o in_o practice_n own_v it_o though_o they_o say_v they_o do_v not_o so_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o learned_a papist_n be_v just_a such_o catholic_n as_o the_o sceptic_n be_v dogmatist_n that_o be_v a_o company_n of_o absurd_a people_n that_o confute_v their_o principle_n by_o their_o practice_n according_a to_o this_o reason_n i_o perceive_v the_o protestant_n will_v prove_v as_o good_a catholic_n as_o any_o for_o they_o do_v only_o think_v and_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o practical_o rely_v upon_o it_o mr._n s._n have_v pass_v his_o word_n for_o they_o for_o he_o assure_v we_o 31._o and_o we_o may_v rely_v upon_o a_o man_n that_o write_v nothing_o but_o demonstration_n that_o if_o we_o look_v narrow_o into_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o heart_n we_o shall_v discover_v the_o natural_a method_n of_o tradition_n to_o have_v unaware_o settle_v our_o judgement_n concern_v faith_n however_o when_o our_o other_o concern_v awake_a design_n in_o we_o we_o protest_v against_o it_o and_o seem_v perhaps_o to_o our_o unreflect_a self_n to_o embrace_v and_o hold_v to_o the_o mere_a guidance_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o in_o reality_n we_o be_v as_o good_a catholic_n and_o as_o true_a holder_n to_o tradition_n as_o any_o papist_n of_o they_o all_o at_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o in_o our_o settle_a judgement_n however_o we_o have_v take_v up_o a_o humour_n to_o protest_v against_o it_o and_o may_v seem_v perhaps_o to_o our_o unreflect_a self_n to_o be_v protestant_n §_o 5._o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o two_o great_a argument_n or_o 173._o as_o he_o good_a man_n unfortunate_o call_v they_o demonstration_n which_o yet_o to_o say_v truth_n be_v not_o proper_o he_o but_o the_o author_n of_o rushworth_n dialogue_n the_o main_a foundation_n of_o which_o book_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o these_o demonstration_n only_o before_o i_o take_v leave_n of_o they_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v upon_o a_o passage_n of_o mr._n s_o s_o 163._o wherein_o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o bend_v their_o brain_n to_o study_v his_o book_n with_o that_o severity_n as_o they_o will_v do_v a_o euclid_n meaning_n perhaps_o one_o of_o mr._n white_n be_v euclid_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v by_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n that_o ever_o he_o deal_v with_o any_o other_o as_o for_o the_o true_a euclid_n i_o suppose_v any_o one_o that_o have_v taste_v his_o write_n will_v at_o the_o read_n of_o mr._n s_n unbend_v his_o brain_n without_o bid_v and_o smile_v to_o see_v himself_o so_o demure_o discharge_v from_o a_o study_n so_o absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a sect_n xi_o etc._n §_o 1._o i_o shall_v now_o take_v into_o consideration_n his_o nine_o
and_o if_o so_o notwithstanding_o whatever_o mr._n s._n can_v demonstrate_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o age_n may_v have_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o immediate_o precede_v do_v for_o let_v we_o but_o suppose_v that_o all_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n be_v betimes_o record_v in_o the_o church_n in_o book_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a that_o age_n which_o first_o embrace_v these_o book_n may_v deliver_v they_o to_o posterity_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o so_o down_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o a_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n let_v mr._n s._n then_o either_o show_v it_o impossible_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n shall_v be_v write_v or_o that_o be_v write_v they_o shall_v be_v universal_o receive_v or_o that_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o one_o age_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o or_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o those_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o contain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o they_o or_o though_o they_o be_v so_o yet_o that_o still_o oral_a tradition_n be_v whole_o rely_v on_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v free_o grant_v that_o mr._n s._n have_v attempt_v something_o towards_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o new_a hypothesis_n but_o as_o thing_n now_o stand_v it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o we_o find_v it_o look_v on_o as_o a_o great_a novelty_n among_o they_o in_o their_o own_o church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o rare_a thing_n for_o a_o new_a invention_n to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n which_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o strength_n of_o it_o be_v thereby_o take_v away_o but_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o church_n do_v proceed_v upon_o this_o principle_n 4_o that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o what_o be_v derive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n how_o do_v it_o thence_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v real_o so_o derive_v from_o they_o do_v we_o not_o see_v in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o day_n that_o among_o those_o who_o own_o this_o principle_n contradictory_n proposition_n be_v believe_v and_o both_o side_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n because_o their_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o the_o greek_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a if_o that_o tradition_n fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o latin_a either_o mr._n s._n must_v instance_n on_o his_o own_o principle_n in_o that_o age_n which_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o or_o he_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o while_o man_n own_o tradition_n they_o may_v be_v deceive_v in_o what_o the_o forego_n age_n teach_v they_o and_o consequent_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v admit_v as_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o some_o which_o do_v may_n be_v lose_v and_o yet_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n remain_v still_o what_o self-evidence_n then_o can_v there_o be_v in_o this_o principle_n when_o two_o part_n of_o the_o church_n may_v both_o own_v it_o and_o yet_o believe_v contradiction_n on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o it_o be_v then_o worth_a our_o inquire_n what_o self-evidence_n this_o be_v which_o mr._n s._n speak_v so_o much_o of_o which_o be_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o but_o that_o man_n in_o all_o age_n have_v eye_n ear_n 205._o and_o other_o sense_n also_o common_a reason_n and_o as_o much_o memory_n as_o to_o remember_v their_o own_o name_n and_o frequent_o inculcate_v action_n which_o be_v so_o very_o reasonable_a a_o postulatum_fw-la that_o i_o suppose_v none_o who_o enjoy_v any_o of_o these_o will_v deny_v it_o let_v we_o therefore_o see_v how_o he_o proceed_v upon_o it_o if_o you_o disprove_v this_o i_o doubt_v we_o have_v lose_v mankind_n the_o subject_n we_o speak_v of_o and_o till_o you_o disprove_v it_o neither_o i_o nor_o any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v doubt_v that_o this_o rule_n depend_v on_o testify_v that_o be_v sense_n or_o experience_n can_v possible_o permit_v man_n to_o be_v deceivable_a big_a word_n indeed_o but_o such_o as_o evidence_n that_o all_o man_n who_o be_v in_o their_o wit_n do_v not_o constant_o use_v they_o for_o i_o pray_v sir_n what_o do_v mr_n s._n think_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v not_o those_o in_o it_o eye_n ear_n and_o other_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o latin_a do_v not_o they_o pretend_v and_o appeal_v to_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o seem_v then_o a_o deception_n be_v possible_a in_o the_o case_n of_o testify_v and_o therefore_o this_o do_v more_o than_o permit_v man_n to_o be_v deceivable_a for_o here_o have_v be_v a_o actual_a deception_n on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o but_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v lose_v mankind_n in_o this_o for_o the_o possibility_n of_o error_n suppose_v mankind_n to_o continue_v still_o and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o that_o we_o may_v soon_o lose_v it_o than_o by_o the_o contrary_n but_o what_o repugnancy_n can_v we_o imagine_v to_o humane_a nature_n that_o man_n suppose_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o come_v down_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n shall_v yet_o mistake_v in_o judge_v what_o those_o doctrine_n be_v have_v not_o man_n eye_n and_o ear_n and_o common_a sense_n in_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o yet_o we_o see_v even_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v mistake_v and_o be_v it_o such_o a_o wonder_n it_o shall_v be_v in_o succeed_a age_n do_v not_o the_o nazarenes_n mistake_v in_o point_n of_o circumcision_n the_o corinthian_n as_o to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o yet_o the_o mean_a time_n agree_v in_o this_o that_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o come_v from_o he_o do_v not_o the_o disciple_n themselves_o err_v even_o while_o they_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o certain_o have_v eye_n and_o ear_n and_o common_a sense_n as_o other_o man_n have_v concern_v some_o great_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n viz._n christ_n passion_n resurrection_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o kingdom_n if_o then_o such_o who_o have_v the_o great_a opportunity_n imaginable_a and_o the_o high_a apprehension_n of_o christ_n may_v so_o easy_o mistake_v in_o point_n of_o such_o moment_n what_o ground_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o succeed_a age_n shall_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o such_o misapprehension_n and_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o want_n of_o clear_a divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o mistake_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v plain_a enough_o to_o person_n not_o possess_v with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o those_o be_v so_o strong_a as_o to_o make_v they_o apprehend_v thing_n quite_o another_o way_n than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o it_o be_v then_o and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o succeed_a age_n for_o let_v parent_n teach_v what_o they_o please_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o prejudice_n and_o liableness_n to_o mistake_v in_o child_n may_v easy_o make_v they_o misapprehend_v either_o the_o nature_n or_o weight_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o they_o so_o that_o set_v aside_o a_o certain_a way_n of_o record_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o these_o preserve_v entire_a in_o every_o age_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o conceive_v how_o in_o a_o short_a time_n christian_n religion_n will_v have_v be_v corrupt_v as_o much_o as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o the_o world_n for_o when_o we_o consider_v how_o much_o notwithstanding_o scripture_n the_o pride_n passion_n and_o interest_n of_o man_n have_v endeavour_v to_o deface_v christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n what_o will_v not_o these_o have_v do_v if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o certain_a rule_n to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o mr._n s._n imagine_v himself_o in_o repub_fw-la platonis_fw-la but_o it_o appear_v he_o be_v still_o in_o faece_fw-la romuli_n he_o fancy_v there_o never_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v any_o difference_n among_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n to_o teach_v their_o posterity_n matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o mind_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o imprint_n that_o on_o their_o mind_n that_o they_o may_v have_v it_o ready_a for_o their_o child_n and_o that_o all_o parent_n have_v equal_a skill_n and_o fidelity_n in_o deliver_v matter_n of_o
religion_n to_o their_o posterity_n whereas_o in_o truth_n we_o find_v in_o the_o early_a age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n several_a difference_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o these_o difference_n continue_v to_o posterity_n but_o all_o party_n still_o plead_v that_o their_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n &_o it_o fall_v out_o unhappy_o for_o mr._n s._n that_o those_o be_v common_o most_o gross_o deceive_v who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o oral_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n still_o we_o find_v the_o grand_a debate_n be_v what_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o what_o not_o whereas_o have_v tradition_n be_v so_o infallible_a a_o way_n of_o convey_v how_o can_v this_o ever_o have_v come_v into_o debate_n among_o they_o what_o do_v not_o they_o know_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o it_o seem_v they_o do_v not_o or_o their_o parent_n be_v no_o more_o agree_v than_o themselves_o for_o their_o difference_n can_v never_o be_v end_v this_o way_n afterward_o come_v in_o for_o many_o age_n such_o a_o succession_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n that_o christian_a religion_n be_v little_o mind_v either_o by_o parent_n or_o child_n as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v instead_o of_o that_o some_o foppery_n and_o superstition_n be_v huge_o in_o request_n and_o the_o man_n who_o foment_v these_o thing_n be_v cry_v up_o as_o great_a saint_n and_o worker_n of_o miracle_n so_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n be_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o careful_o convey_v from_o parent_n to_o child_n in_o that_o age_n than_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o this_o account_n posterity_n must_v be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o have_v their_o person_n in_o equal_a veneration_n if_o man_n at_o last_o be_v grow_v wise_a it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n s_n principle_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o receive_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o their_o parent_n but_o they_o begin_v to_o search_v and_o inquire_v into_o the_o write_n of_o former_a age_n and_o to_o examine_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a with_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o come_v a_o restauration_n of_o learning_n and_o religion_n together_o 5._o but_o though_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v plain_a and_o evident_a in_o this_o case_n yet_o m._n s._n will_v prove_v it_o impossible_a there_o shall_v any_o error_n come_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o his_o main_a argument_n be_v this_o because_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v conspire_v against_o her_o knowledge_n to_o deceive_v that_o age_n immediate_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o before_o i_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argument_n by_o manifest_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o conspiracy_n as_o this_o be_v i_o shall_v propound_v some_o query_n to_o he_o 1._o what_o age_n of_o the_o church_n he_o will_v instance_n in_o wherein_o all_o person_n who_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n have_v the_o same_o apprehension_n concern_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n i_o e._n that_o none_o among_o they_o do_v believe_v more_o thing_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n than_o other_o do_v i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v neither_o instance_n in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nor_o in_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v they_o unless_o mr._n s._n the_o better_a to_o defend_v his_o hypothesis_n will_v question_v all_o write_a record_n because_o they_o consist_v of_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsence_v character_n and_o wordish_a testimony_n never_o consider_v that_o while_o he_o utter_v this_o he_o write_v himself_o unless_o he_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o of_o life_n sense_n and_o certainty_n in_o his_o book_n than_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o write_v whatsoever_o 2._o where_o there_o be_v different_a apprehension_n in_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v different_a tradition_n in_o the_o next_o for_o as_o he_o look_v on_o all_o parent_n as_o bound_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n so_o on_o child_n as_o bound_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o on_o which_o supposition_n different_a tradition_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n must_v needs_o follow_v different_a apprehension_n in_o the_o precedent_n 3._o whether_o person_n agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n may_v not_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o as_o for_o instance_n all_o may_v agree_v in_o the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n but_o yet_o may_v differ_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o only_o in_o tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n inquire_v what_o be_v deliver_v but_o under_o what_o notion_n it_o be_v deliver_v whether_o as_o a_o allowable_a opinion_n or_o a_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o several_a person_n nay_o multitude_n in_o the_o church_n may_v have_v different_a notion_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o same_o point_n by_o what_o mean_n shall_v we_o discern_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o a_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o mr._n s._n throughout_o his_o discourse_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n of_o believe_v and_o deliver_v all_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o still_o suppose_v the_o same_o sacredness_n concern_v necessity_n in_o deliver_v all_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o the_o romanist_n and_o we_o as_o there_o be_v in_o those_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o and_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o which_o be_v so_o extravagant_a a_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v it_o shall_v ever_o enter_v into_o the_o head_n of_o a_o person_n pretend_v to_o reason_n but_o as_o extravagant_a as_o it_o be_v it_o be_v that_o without_o which_o his_o whole_a fabric_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v he_o that_o the_o infinite_a concern_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v of_o so_o prevalent_a nature_n with_o the_o world_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v any_o one_o age_n shall_v neglect_v the_o know_v they_o or_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o age_n about_o they_o yet_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o will_n mr._n s._n prove_v the_o same_o sacredness_n necessity_n concern_v and_o miraculous_o attestedness_n as_o he_o phrase_n it_o in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n as_o in_o the_o believe_v the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n if_o he_o do_v not_o prove_v this_o he_o do_v nothing_o for_o his_o argument_n may_v hold_v for_o doctrine_n judge_v universal_o necessary_a but_o for_o no_o other_o therefore_o mr._n s._n have_v a_o new_a task_n which_o he_o think_v not_o of_o which_o be_v to_o manifest_v that_o these_o can_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o opinion_n but_o be_v embrace_v as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o unless_o he_o prove_v they_o such_o he_o can_v neither_o prove_v any_o obligation_n in_o parent_n to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n nor_o in_o child_n to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v but_o only_o to_o hold_v they_o in_o the_o same_o degree_n which_o they_o do_v themselves_o when_o mr._n s._n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n i_o may_v more_o easy_o believe_v that_o no_o age_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o offer_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o about_o they_o but_o when_o mr._n s._n reflect_v on_o his_o frequent_a concession_n that_o there_o be_v private_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n distinct_a from_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o must_v remember_v before_o he_o can_v bring_v home_o his_o ground_n to_o the_o case_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o that_o he_o must_v prove_v none_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o debate_n be_v ever_o entertain_v as_o private_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o private_a opinion_n in_o one_o age_n to_o become_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o next_o 6._o but_o because_o this_o distinction_n of_o his_o ruin_n his_o whole_a demonstration_n i_o shall_v first_o propound_v it_o in_o his_o own_o term_n and_o then_o show_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v
entertain_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n his_o word_n be_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o have_v but_o two_o way_n of_o ordinary_a knowledge_n by_o act_n of_o our_o soul_n or_o operation_n on_o our_o body_n that_o be_v by_o reason_n and_o experience_n the_o former_a of_o which_o belong_v to_o speculator_n or_o doctor_n the_o second_o to_o deliverer_n of_o what_o be_v receive_v or_o testifier_n and_o this_o distinction_n he_o frequent_o admit_v not_o only_o in_o the_o present_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o any_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v in_o all_o from_o hence_o i_o propose_v several_a query_n further_o to_o mr._n s._n 1._o if_o every_o one_o in_o the_o church_n look_v on_o himself_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v whence_o come_v any_o to_o have_v particular_a opinion_n of_o their_o own_o for_o either_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v her_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o tradition_n be_v no_o certain_a conveyer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n if_o she_o have_v than_o those_o who_o vent_v private_a speculation_n be_v heretic_n in_o so_o do_v because_o they_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o mr._n s._n reply_n that_o private_a speculation_n be_v in_o such_o case_n where_o there_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o he_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o help_v himself_o by_o that_o distinction_n in_o the_o case_n of_o his_o own_o church_n for_o i_o demand_v whether_o be_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o believe_v oral_a tradition_n infallible_a if_o not_o how_o can_v man_n ground_v their_o faith_n upon_o it_o if_o it_o be_v then_o either_o some_o be_v mere_a speculator_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o all_o who_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v heretic_n for_o so_o do_v 2._o if_o there_o be_v speculator_n in_o former_a age_n as_o well_o as_o this_o whether_o do_v those_o man_n believe_v their_o own_o speculation_n or_o no_o if_o not_o than_o the_o father_n be_v great_a impostor_n who_o vent_v those_o speculation_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v themselves_o and_o it_o be_v plain_a mr._n s._n speak_v of_o such_o opinion_n which_o the_o asserter_n of_o do_v firm_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o if_o they_o do_v than_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o be_v not_o found_v on_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o do_v not_o own_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o as_o many_o speculator_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o church_n so_o many_o testifier_n we_o have_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 3._o whether_o those_o person_n who_o do_v themselves_o believe_v those_o opinion_n to_o be_v true_a do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o tell_v other_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o consequent_o to_o deliver_v these_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o their_o child_n let_v mr._n s._n show_v i_o any_o inconsequence_n in_o this_o but_o that_o it_o unavoidable_o follow_v upon_o his_o principle_n that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n what_o themselves_o receive_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o obligation_n be_v in_o all_o respect_v equal_a as_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v these_o thing_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 4._o if_o child_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n then_o upon_o mr._n s_n own_o concession_n be_v not_o posterity_n bind_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o original_o come_v not_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o it_o appear_v in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o first_o rise_n be_v from_o a_o private_a opinion_n of_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o believe_v these_o opinion_n themselves_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o propagate_v they_o to_o other_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o authority_n these_o opinion_n may_v by_o degree_n gain_v a_o general_a acceptance_n in_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o who_o believe_v they_o true_a think_v they_o ought_v to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n and_o child_n they_o be_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o thus_o from_o mr._n s_n own_o principle_n thing_n that_o never_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v come_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o present_a church_n thus_o the_o intelligent_a reader_n need_v no_o body_n help_v but_o mr._n s._n to_o let_v he_o understand_v how_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n though_o never_o deliver_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v yet_o now_o be_v look_v on_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o either_o then_o mr._n s._n must_v say_v there_o never_o be_v any_o private_a opinator_n or_o speculator_n in_o the_o church_n as_o distinct_a from_o testifier_n and_o then_o he_o unavoidable_o contradict_v himself_o or_o he_o must_v deny_v that_o posterity_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o forefather_n deliver_v they_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o destroy_v the_o force_n of_o his_o whole_a demonstration_n perhaps_o he_o will_v answer_v that_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o bare_o their_o parent_n or_o any_o other_o number_n of_o person_n may_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o every_o age_n deliver_v this_o though_o the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o case_n yet_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a because_o it_o run_v man_n upon_o inextricable_a difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o their_o resolve_v faith_n for_o suppose_v any_o child_n teach_v by_o their_o parent_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v mr._n s._n must_v say_v they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o present_o but_o to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o that_o age_n first_o before_o they_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o assent_v which_o be_v a_o impossible_a task_n either_o for_o child_n or_o man_n of_o age_n to_o find_v out_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n do_v but_o offer_v a_o fair_a pretence_n for_o infidelity_n for_o we_o see_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v for_o mr._n s._n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o church_n be_v agree_v about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n the_o far_o great_a number_n as_o speculator_n oppose_v the_o way_n assert_v by_o he_o how_o much_o more_o difficult_a than_o must_v it_o need_v be_v to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a essential_a church_n be_v in_o all_o matter_n which_o parent_n may_v teach_v their_o child_n for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o if_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o till_o they_o know_v they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n teach_v it_o be_v the_o most_o compendious_a way_n to_o teach_v they_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v at_o all_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n be_v admit_v as_o mr._n s._n make_v much_o use_n of_o it_o than_o it_o appear_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n at_o first_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o speculation_n and_o by_o degree_n to_o be_v deliver_v as_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o mean_v those_o thing_n may_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n for_o such_o which_o be_v never_o deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v show_v 7._o this_o be_v one_o way_n of_o show_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v several_z other_o i_o may_v insist_v upon_o but_o i_o shall_v mention_v only_o two_o more_o 1._o misinterpret_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 2._o suppose_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o some_o part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o first_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o no_o imaginable_a account_n can_v be_v give_v either_o of_o the_o writing_n or_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o they_o be_v not_o design_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n and_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v possible_a for_o the_o main_a and_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n creed_n give_v a_o summary_n account_v of_o to_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o
the_o help_n of_o tradition_n yet_o unless_o we_o be_v extreme_o ungratful_a we_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v infinite_o better_o provide_v for_o we_o in_o not_o leave_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o the_o mere_a breath_n of_o the_o people_n or_o the_o care_n of_o mother_n instruct_v their_o child_n but_o have_v give_v we_o the_o certain_a record_n of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o motive_n of_o faith_n preserve_v inviolable_o from_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o the_o church_n see_v with_o what_o care_n god_n have_v provide_v for_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n be_v little_o mind_v thence_o the_o memory_n of_o those_o other_o thing_n not_o record_v in_o scripture_n be_v whole_o lose_v all_o the_o care_n be_v employ_v in_o search_v preserve_a and_o deliver_v these_o sacred_a book_n to_o posterity_n to_o these_o the_o primitive_a church_n still_o appeal_v these_o they_o plead_v for_o against_o all_o adversary_n defend_v their_o authority_n explain_v their_o sense_n vindicate_v they_o from_o all_o corruption_n tradition_n they_o rely_v not_o on_o any_o further_a than_o as_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o record_n or_o to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o from_o the_o perverse_a interpretation_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v another_o kind_n of_o tradition_n than_o what_o be_v in_o scripture_n and_o when_o these_o be_v silence_v all_o the_o dispute_n that_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o book_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o pelagius_n wherein_o tradition_n be_v only_o use_v as_o a_o mean_n to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o that_o which_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o be_v to_o be_v resolve_v into_o but_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v plead_v from_o tradition_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n in_o scripture_n it_o be_v reject_v with_o the_o same_o ease_n it_o be_v offer_v and_o such_o person_n be_v plain_o tell_v this_o be_v not_o the_o church_n way_n if_o they_o have_v plain_a scripture_n with_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n they_o may_v produce_v it_o and_o rely_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o the_o whole_a use_n of_o tradition_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n beside_o attest_v the_o book_n be_v to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o impose_v sense_n on_o scripture_n against_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v man_n it_o be_v not_o avoidable_o but_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o different_a apprehension_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o their_o different_a judgement_n prejudices_fw-la learning_n and_o education_n and_o since_o they_o have_v all_o this_o apprehension_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n thence_o as_o man_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o thence_o error_n and_o mistake_n may_v easy_o come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o nay_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o rely_v on_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n this_o may_v easy_o be_v do_v for_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o make_v a_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o know_v to_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o consequent_o that_o very_a assertion_n be_v a_o error_n in_o which_o the_o former_a age_n do_v not_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v possible_a m._n s_n demonstration_n fail_v he_o for_o hereby_o a_o reasonable_a account_n be_v give_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o again_o let_v i_o inquire_v of_o mr._n s._n whether_o man_n may_v not_o believe_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a to_o a_o assent_n to_o the_o definition_n of_o it_o to_o speak_v plain_a be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallible_a in_o their_o decree_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o jesuit_n as_o little_a as_o mr._n s._n love_v they_o or_o they_o him_z may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a possibility_n of_o this_o if_o they_o may_v believe_v this_o do_v it_o not_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v whatever_o they_o declare_v to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n suppose_v then_o that_o transubstantiation_n supremacy_n invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v but_o private_a opinion_n before_o but_o be_v now_o define_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n these_o man_n can_v but_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o much_o oblige_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o every_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v it_o now_o repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n that_o this_o opinion_n shall_v be_v believe_v or_o entertain_v in_o the_o church_n if_o not_o why_o may_v not_o this_o opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v if_o it_o be_v so_o do_v it_o not_o unavoidable_o follow_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o man_n must_v alter_v according_a to_o the_o church_n definition_n and_o thus_o private_a opinion_n may_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o corrupt_a practice_n be_v establish_v as_o laudable_a piece_n of_o devotion_n and_o yet_o no_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o thus_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n may_v see_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v a_o self-evident_a principle_n that_o no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o the_o church_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v so_o wild_a a_o apprehension_n that_o i_o believe_v the_o jesuit_n can_v entertain_v themselves_o without_o smile_n to_o see_v their_o domestic_a adversary_n expose_v themselves_o to_o contempt_n with_o so_o much_o confidence_n thus_o i_o come_v to_o the_o reason_n i_o give_v 8._o why_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v the_o present_a sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n my_o word_n be_v for_o i_o see_v the_o roman_a church_n assert_n that_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o another_o at_o least_o pope_n and_o council_n challenge_v this_o and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n maintain_v there_o and_o other_o be_v look_v on_o as_o no_o member_n of_o their_o church_n who_o assert_v the_o contrary_a but_o as_o person_n at_o least_o meritorious_o if_o not_o actual_o excommunicate_v where_o then_o shall_v i_o satisfy_v myself_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o your_o church_n be_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a must_v i_o believe_v a_o very_a few_o person_n who_o the_o rest_n disow_v as_o heretical_a and_o seditious_a or_o aught_o i_o not_o rather_o to_o take_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o approve_a person_n of_o that_o church_n and_o these_o disown_n any_o such_o doctrine_n but_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n may_v determine_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o mr._n s._n beg_v leave_v to_o distinguish_v the_o word_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la 205._o which_o may_v either_o mean_a christian_a faith_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n teach_v by_o christ_n and_o then_o he_o grant_v it_o be_v nonsense_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o or_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la may_v mean_v obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o this_o latter_a sense_n none_o i_o think_v say_v he_o deny_v thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n none_o hold_v it_o upon_o which_o very_o triumphant_o he_o conclude_v what_o be_v now_o become_v of_o your_o difficulty_n i_o believe_v you_o be_v in_o some_o wonderment_n and_o think_v i_o elude_v it_o rather_o than_o answer_v it_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o unperplex_v you_o i_o must_v confess_v it_o a_o fault_n of_o humane_a nature_n to_o admire_v thing_n which_o man_n understand_v not_o on_o which_o account_n i_o can_v free_v myself_o from_o some_o temptation_n to_o that_o he_o call_v wonderment_n but_o i_o be_o present_o cure_v of_o it_o when_o i_o endeavour_v to_o reduce_v his_o distinction_n to_o reason_n for_o instead_o of_o explain_v his_o term_n he_o shall_v have_v show_v how_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v no_o point_n of_o faith_n teach_v by_o christ_n which_o notwithstanding_o his_o endeavour_n to_o unperplex_v i_o be_v a_o thing_n as_o yet_o i_o apprehend_v not_o because_o i_o understand_v no_o obligation_n
he_o never_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o scripture_n or_o be_v it_o so_o hard_a to_o find_v it_o but_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o i_o entreat_v he_o to_o resolve_v i_o these_o question_n 1._o whether_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v at_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n therein_o record_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v thorough_o examine_v which_o he_o can_v deny_v upon_o his_o own_o principle_n for_o tradition_n be_v then_o infallible_a as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o writer_n of_o these_o book_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o deliver_v it_o amiss_o unless_o they_o resolve_v to_o contradict_v the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o they_o have_v do_v those_o book_n can_v never_o have_v find_v any_o reception_n among_o christian_n if_o tradition_n then_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n infalilble_o these_o book_n must_v convey_v it_o infallible_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o infallible_a tradition_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o many_o person_n live_v have_v be_v able_a to_o disprove_v any_o thing_n contain_v therein_o repugnant_a to_o truth_n and_o that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o those_o person_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v i_o appeal_v to_o mr_n s_n own_o rule_n tradition_n for_o if_o that_o be_v infallible_a in_o any_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v in_o this_o and_o if_o one_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o concernment_n what_o security_n can_v be_v have_v that_o it_o may_v not_o do_v so_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 2._o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o intention_n be_v to_o write_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n do_v leave_v any_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o book_n which_o do_v relate_v to_o they_o as_o of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o believe_v for_o upon_o mr._n s_n principle_n any_o one_o may_v easy_o know_v what_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v and_o especial_o such_o certain_o who_o be_v either_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o hear_v they_o from_o those_o who_o be_v and_o what_o satisfaction_n can_v any_o one_o desire_n great_a than_o this_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o testimony_n be_v not_o more_o safe_o deposit_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v convey_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n than_o it_o can_v be_v by_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v by_o such_o who_o be_v eye_n and_o ear_n witness_n of_o the_o action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n upon_o which_o i_o advance_v some_o further_a query_n 3._o if_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n why_o be_v any_o thing_n write_v at_o all_o it_o may_v be_v mr._n s._n will_v tell_v we_o for_o moral_a instruction_n and_o to_o give_v precept_n of_o good_a life_n but_o then_o why_o may_v not_o these_o be_v as_o infallible_o convey_v by_o tradition_n as_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o why_o then_o be_v any_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n insert_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n by_o which_o it_o certain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o write_v they_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o to_o posterity_n let_v mr._n s._n tell_v i_o whether_o it_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n much_o less_o with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v to_o employ_v man_n to_o do_v that_o which_o may_v be_v far_o better_a do_v another_o way_n and_o when_o it_o be_v do_v can_v give_v no_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n 4._o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v when_o they_o be_v speak_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o when_o they_o be_v write_v for_o mr._n s._n seem_v to_o understand_v those_o term_n of_o a_o live_a voice_n and_o dead_a letter_n in_o a_o very_a strict_a and_o rigorous_a manner_n as_o though_o the_o sense_n be_v only_o quick_a when_o speak_v and_o become_v bury_v in_o dead_a letter_n but_o mr._n s._n seem_v with_o the_o sagacious_a indian_a to_o admire_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsenced_a character_n to_o express_v man_n meaning_n as_o well_o as_o word_n i_o can_v enter_v into_o mr._n s_n apprehension_n how_o 24_o letter_n by_o their_o various_a disposition_n can_v express_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o to_o increase_v the_o wonder_n he_o write_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n while_o he_o be_v prove_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n can_v be_v convey_v by_o write_v so_o that_o mr._n s_n own_o writing_n be_v the_o best_a demonstration_n against_o himself_o and_o he_o confute_v his_o own_o sophistry_n with_o his_o finger_n as_o diogenes_n do_v zeno_n by_o his_o motion_n for_o do_v mr._n s._n hope_v to_o persuade_v man_n that_o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o his_o book_n or_o not_o if_o not_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v he_o write_v if_o he_o do_v than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v some_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o convey_v by_o writing_n especial_o if_o mr._n s._n do_v it_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o ever_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n can_v do_v it_o for_o whatever_o be_v write_v by_o man_n assist_v by_o that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n when_o mr._n s._n the_o mean_a while_o be_v full_a of_o sense_n and_o demonstration_n happy_a man_n that_o can_v thus_o outdo_v infinite_a wisdom_n and_o write_v far_o beyond_o either_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n but_o if_o he_o will_v condescend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o allow_v that_o to_o inspire_a person_n which_o he_o confident_o believe_v of_o himself_o viz._n that_o he_o can_v write_v a_o book_n full_a of_o sense_n and_o that_o any_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v apprehend_v the_o design_n of_o it_o our_o controversy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o then_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o and_o certain_o convey_v to_o posterity_n by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o if_o so_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n 5._o if_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o certain_o &_o intelligible_o convey_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o make_v they_o be_v receive_v with_o so_o much_o veneration_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v best_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o book_n themselves_o and_o therein_o we_o still_o find_v that_o appeal_v be_v make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v they_o against_o all_o objection_n of_o heathen_n and_o other_o and_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v into_o they_o and_o not_o tradition_n as_o i_o have_v already_o manifest_v and_o must_v not_o repeat_v 6._o whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o least_o credible_a 9_o since_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v suppose_v to_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v look_v on_o itself_o as_o oblige_v absolute_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o precedent_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o oral-tradition_n for_o since_o they_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o write_a book_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o oral_a tradition_n although_o then_o the_o apostle_n do_v deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o their_o disciple_n yet_o since_o the_o record_n of_o it_o be_v embrace_v in_o the_o church_n man_n judge_v of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o conveniency_n or_o repugnancy_n of_o they_o to_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o present_a age_n that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o contain_v in_o scripture_n it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o return_v to_o mr._n s._n who_o proceed_v still_o to_o manifest_v this_o obligation_n in_o posterity_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n etc._n by_o the_o precedent_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o force_n of_o all_o be_v the_o same_o still_o viz._n that_o otherwise_o one_o age_n must_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o that_o i_o have_v full_o show_v already_o unless_o he_o demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o error_n to_o come_v in_o any_o other_o way_n for_o if_o we_o reduce_v the_o substance_n of_o
febr._n 27._o 1666._o tractatus_fw-la cui_fw-la titulus_fw-la the_o rule_n of_o faith_n a_o doctissimo_fw-la viro_fw-la johanne_n tillotson_n scriptus_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la una_fw-la cum_fw-la appendice_fw-la humfr._fw-la london_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o mr._n i._n s._n entitle_v sure-footing_a etc._n etc._n by_o john_n tillotson_n d.d._n preacher_n to_o the_o honourable_a society_n of_o lincolns-inn_n to_o which_o be_v adjoin_v a_o reply_n to_o mr._n i.s._n his_o 3_o d_o appendix_n etc._n etc._n by_o edw._n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n one_o of_o his_o majesty_n chaplain_n in_o ordinary_a the_o second_o edition_n london_n print_v by_o h.c._n for_o o._n gellibrand_n at_o the_o golden-ball_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1676._o to_o my_o honour_a and_o learned_a friend_n mr._n edward_n stillingfleet_n sir_n i_o have_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o pleasure_n and_o satisfaction_n read_v over_o your_o book_n which_o i_o find_v in_o every_o part_n answerable_a to_o its_o title_n viz._n a_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n and_o now_o i_o thank_v you_o for_o it_o not_o only_o as_o a_o private_a favour_n but_o a_o public_a benefit_n no_o soon_o have_v i_o peruse_v it_o but_o i_o meet_v with_o a_o discourse_n entitle_v sure-footing_a in_o christianity_n and_o although_o i_o have_v no_o small_a prejudice_n against_o book_n with_o conceit_a title_n yet_o i_o be_v tempt_v to_o look_v into_o this_o because_o it_o pretend_v to_o contain_v animadversion_n on_o some_o passage_n in_o your_o book_n which_o i_o have_v so_o late_o read_v over_o upon_o perusal_n of_o which_o animadversion_n i_o find_v that_o the_o author_n of_o they_o have_v attaque_v and_o in_o his_o own_o opinion_n confute_v a_o page_n or_o two_o in_o your_o book_n this_o draw_v i_o on_o to_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o main_a discourse_n which_o because_o they_o be_v in_o great_a vogue_n among_o some_o of_o his_o own_o party_n and_o do_v with_o a_o unusual_a kind_n of_o confidence_n and_o ostentation_n pretend_v to_o the_o new_a and_o most_o exact_a fashion_n of_o write_a controversy_n as_o be_v all_o along_o demonstrative_a and_o build_v upon_o self-evident_a principle_n therefore_o i_o resolve_v thorough_o to_o examine_v they_o that_o i_o may_v discover_v if_o i_o can_v upon_o what_o so_o firm_a and_o solid_a foundation_n this_o high_a and_o mighty_a confidence_n be_v build_v but_o before_o i_o have_v enter_v upon_o this_o undertake_n i_o meet_v with_o a_o letter_n from_o the_o author_n of_o sure-footing_a to_o his_o answerer_n direct_v he_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o demean_v himself_o in_o his_o answer_n in_o which_o letter_n though_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n liable_a to_o great_a exception_n yet_o because_o i_o be_o unwilling_a to_o be_v divert_v from_o the_o main_a question_n i_o shall_v not_o argue_v with_o he_o about_o any_o of_o those_o matter_n only_o take_v leave_v to_o use_v the_o same_o liberty_n in_o manage_v my_o answer_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v to_o himself_o in_o prescribe_v law_n to_o i_o about_o it_o therefore_o without_o take_v any_o further_a notice_n of_o his_o letter_n i_o address_v myself_o to_o his_o book_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n i._o the_o explication_n and_o state_n of_o the_o question_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o the_o question_n he_o propound_v to_o himself_o to_o debate_v be_v question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o order_n to_o the_o resolution_n whereof_o he_o endeavour_v first_o to_o fix_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o these_o two_o term_n rule_n and_o faith_n which_o way_n of_o proceed_v i_o can_v but_o allow_v to_o be_v very_o proper_a and_o reasonable_a but_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n think_v his_o explication_n of_o those_o term_n to_o be_v sufficient_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o rule_n be_v that_o which_o be_v able_a to_o regulate_v or_o guide_v he_o that_o use_v it_o in_o which_o description_n as_o in_o many_o other_o passage_n of_o his_o book_n he_o be_v plain_o guilty_a of_o that_o which_o he_o tax_v in_o mr._n 180._o whitby_n that_o be_v the_o confound_a of_o a_o rule_n and_o a_o guide_n by_o make_v regulate_v and_o guide_v to_o be_v equivalent_a word_n but_o for_o this_o i_o be_o no_o further_o concern_v than_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o by_o the_o way_n the_o fault_n which_o i_o find_v in_o this_o definition_n be_v that_o it_o do_v not_o make_v the_o thing_n plain_o than_o it_o be_v before_o so_o that_o no_o man_n be_v the_o wise_a for_o it_o nor_o one_o jot_n near_o know_v what_o a_o rule_n be_v he_o pretend_v to_o tell_v englishman_n what_o a_o rule_n be_v and_o for_o their_o clear_a understanding_n of_o this_o word_n he_o explain_v it_o by_o a_o word_n less_o remove_v from_o the_o latin_a a_o rule_n be_v that_o which_o be_v able_a to_o regulate_v he_o that_o use_v it_o just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o explain_v what_o a_o lawgiver_n be_v by_o say_v he_o be_v one_o that_o have_v the_o power_n of_o legislation_n of_o the_o two_o he_o have_v much_o better_o have_v say_v that_o a_o rule_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v able_a to_o rule_v he_o that_o use_v it_o though_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o same_o word_n by_o itself_o §_o 2._o not_o much_o better_a be_v his_o explication_n of_o the_o term_n faith_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n be_v the_o same_o with_o believe_v 4._o he_o declare_v indeed_o beforehand_o that_o he_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o give_v rigorous_a school-definition_n of_o either_o this_o or_o the_o former_a word_n and_o to_o do_v he_o right_a he_o have_v not_o in_o the_o least_o swerve_v from_o his_o intention_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v he_o have_v prefaced_a some_o such_o thing_n to_o his_o demonstration_n for_o the_o reader_n will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v not_o one_o whit_n more_o rigorous_a than_o his_o definition_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o do_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o country-man_n way_n of_o define_v who_o be_v ask_v by_o his_o neighbour_n what_o a_o invasion_n be_v after_o some_o study_n tell_v he_o very_o grave_o that_o a_o invasion_n be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v a_o invasion_n in_o like_a manner_n mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o faith_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o belief_n be_v the_o same_o with_o believe_v which_o in_o my_o apprehension_n be_v but_o a_o country-definition_n unless_o the_o interpose_v of_o those_o solemn_a word_n in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n may_v be_v think_v to_o mend_v the_o matter_n this_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o what_o mr._n s._n say_v in_o his_o 159â—_n transition_n as_o he_o call_v it_o where_o he_o give_v the_o reader_n a_o account_n what_o feat_n he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o book_n he_o will_v see_v say_v he_o i_o take_v my_o rise_n at_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n rule_n and_o faith_n this_o know_v i_o establish_v my_o first_o principle_n in_o this_o present_a matter_n to_o be_v these_o viz._n a_o rule_n be_v a_o rule_n faith_n be_v faith_n this_o be_v the_o right_n self-evident_a method_n he_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o and_o his_o principle_n agree_v admirable_o well_o with_o his_o definition_n if_o he_o have_v but_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n and_o add_v that_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o to_o say_v oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o whole_a business_n have_v be_v conclude_v without_o any_o more_o ado_n and_o i_o think_v no_o body_n will_v have_v go_v about_o to_o confute_v he_o §_o 3._o reject_v then_o his_o way_n of_o definition_n as_o inept_v and_o frivolous_a and_o no_o way_n tend_v to_o give_v a_o man_n a_o clear_a notion_n of_o thing_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v a_o little_o better_a if_o i_o can_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o term_n a_o rule_n when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v a_o metaphorical_a word_n which_o in_o its_o first_o and_o proper_a sense_n be_v apply_v to_o material_a and_o sensible_a thing_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v of_o the_o straightness_n and_o crookedness_n of_o thing_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v transfer_v by_o analogy_n to_o thing_n moral_a or_o intellectual_a a_o moral_a rule_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v good_a or_o evil_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o rule_n be_v that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v a_o law_n and_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n of_o our_o action_n to_o this_o rule_n be_v suitable_o to_o the_o metaphor_n call_v rectitude_n or_o obliquity_n a_o intellectual_a rule_n
afterward_o when_o the_o posterity_n of_o abraham_n be_v multiply_v into_o a_o great_a nation_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o entrust_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n any_o long_o to_o the_o fallible_a and_o uncertain_a way_n of_o tradition_n but_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n now_o that_o god_n pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n after_o the_o world_n have_v sad_o experience_v the_o unsuccesfulness_n of_o the_o other_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a good_a evidence_n that_o this_o be_v the_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n it_o be_v the_o usual_a method_n of_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n not_o to_o go_v backward_o but_o to_o move_v towards_o perfection_n and_o to_o proceed_v from_o that_o which_o be_v less_o perfect_a to_o that_o which_o be_v more_o and_o the_o apostle_n 8.7_o reason_v concern_v the_o two_o covenant_n be_v very_o applicable_a to_o these_o two_o method_n of_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v be_v faultless_a then_o shall_v no_o place_n have_v be_v seek_v for_o a_o second_o §_o 3._o so_o likewise_o when_o christ_n reveal_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o life-time_n commit_v to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v entertain_v but_o by_o a_o few_o who_o be_v his_o disciple_n and_o follower_n and_o who_o so_o long_o as_o he_o continue_v with_o they_o have_v a_o live_a oracle_n to_o teach_v they_o after_o his_o death_n the_o apostle_n who_o be_v to_o publish_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n be_v assist_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n so_o as_o they_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o but_o when_o this_o extraordinary_a assistance_n fail_v there_o be_v need_n of_o some_o other_o mean_n to_o convey_v it_o to_o posterity_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v a_o fix_a and_o stand_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o end_n the_o providence_n of_o god_n take_v care_n to_o have_v it_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o that_o mr._n saint_n may_v see_v this_o be_v not_o a_o conjecture_n of_o protestant_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o former_a time_n i_o shall_v refer_v he_o to_o st._n chrysostom_n homil._n 1._o in_o matth._n who_o tell_v we_o that_o christ_n leave_v nothing_o in_o write_v to_o his_o apostle_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o do_v promise_n to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n say_v john_n 14._o he_o shall_v bring_v all_o thing_n to_o your_o remembrance_n etc._n etc._n but_o because_o in_o progress_n of_o time_n there_o be_v many_o grievous_a miscarriage_n both_o in_o matter_n of_o opinion_n and_o also_o of_o life_n and_o manner_n therefore_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v preserve_v by_o write_v so_o long_o then_o as_o the_o apostle_n live_v who_o be_v thus_o infallible_o assist_v the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v secure_a but_o no_o long_o nor_o even_o then_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o from_o that_o extraordinary_a and_o supernatural_a assistance_n which_o accompany_v the_o deliverer_n §_o 4._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o good_a way_n of_o argument_n against_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n by_o writing_n which_o he_o lay_v so_o much_o weight_n upon_o 40._o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n go_v not_o with_o book_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o preach_v and_o deliver_v christ_n doctrine_n but_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n and_o that_o primitive_a antiquity_n learn_v their_o faith_n by_o another_o method_n a_o long_a time_n before_o many_o of_o those_o book_n be_v universal_o spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a for_o what_o if_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o write_v this_o doctrine_n whilst_o those_o live_a oracle_n the_o apostle_n be_v present_a with_o the_o church_n do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o it_o afterward_o when_o the_o apostle_n be_v dead_a and_o that_o extraordinary_a and_o supernatural_a assistance_n be_v cease_v if_o the_o preacher_n now_o adays_o can_v give_v we_o any_o such_o assurance_n and_o confirm_v all_o they_o preach_v by_o such_o frequent_a and_o public_a and_o unquestionable_a miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v then_o we_o need_v not_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v by_o any_o other_o rule_n but_o aught_o to_o regulate_v our_o belief_n by_o what_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o but_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n that_o aught_o in_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o have_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o great_a certainty_n and_o this_o i_o shall_v prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o have_v do_v §_o 5._o so_o that_o in_o those_o circumstance_n i_o have_v mention_v we_o allow_v oral_a tradition_n to_o have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o now_o consider_v the_o great_a increase_n of_o mankind_n and_o the_o shortness_n of_o man_n life_n in_o these_o latter_a age_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n from_o the_o apostle_n age_n down_o to_o we_o and_o the_o innumerable_a accident_n whereby_o in_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n oral_a tradition_n may_v receive_v insensible_a alteration_n so_o as_o at_o last_o to_o become_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o it_o be_v at_o first_o by_o pass_v through_o many_o hand_n in_o which_o passage_n all_o the_o mistake_n and_o corruption_n which_o in_o the_o several_a age_n through_o which_o it_o be_v transmit_v do_v happen_v either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o forgetfulness_n or_o out_o of_o interest_n and_o design_n be_v necessary_o derive_v into_o the_o last_o so_o that_o the_o further_a it_o go_v the_o more_o alteration_n it_o be_v liable_a to_z because_o as_o it_o pass_v along_o more_o error_n and_o corruption_n be_v infuse_v into_o it_o i_o say_v consider_v all_o this_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n can_v with_o any_o probable_a security_n and_o certainty_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o do_v reasonable_o believe_v that_o god_n foreseeing_a this_o do_v in_o his_o wisdom_n so_o order_v thing_n that_o those_o person_n who_o be_v assist_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v before_o they_o leave_v the_o world_n commit_v it_o to_o writing_n which_o be_v according_o do_v and_o by_o this_o instrument_n the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 6._o second_o we_o allow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o considerable_a assurance_n to_o we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o now_o have_v be_v the_o very_a book_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v therefore_o to_o be_v account_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o general_a assurance_n that_o we_o have_v concern_v book_n write_v long_o ago_o that_o they_o be_v so_o ancient_a and_o be_v write_v by_o those_o who_o name_n they_o bear_v be_v a_o constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n of_o this_o transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o partly_o oral_o and_o partly_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o book_n thus_o much_o be_v common_a to_o scripture_n with_o other_o book_n but_o then_o the_o scripture_n have_v this_o peculiar_a advantage_n above_o other_o book_n that_o be_v of_o a_o great_a and_o more_o universal_a concernment_n they_o have_v be_v more_o common_a and_o in_o every_o body_n hand_n more_o read_v and_o study_v than_o any_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n whatsoever_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v a_o more_o universal_a and_o better_a ground_a attestation_n moreover_o they_o have_v not_o only_o be_v own_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n by_o christian_n except_o three_o or_o four_o book_n of_o they_o which_o for_o some_o time_n be_v question_v by_o some_o church_n but_o have_v since_o be_v general_o receive_v but_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n never_o question_v the_o antiquity_n of_o they_o but_o have_v always_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v the_o very_a book_n which_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o this_o be_v as_o great_a a_o assurance_n as_o we_o can_v have_v concern_v any_o ancient_a book_n without_o a_o particular_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n §_o 7._o and_o this_o concession_n do_v not_o as_o m._n s_o suppose_v make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v final_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v what_o be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v to_o we_o so_o that_o although_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o
as_o it_o be_v a_o conclusion_n it_o can_v only_o beget_v a_o probable_a assent_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o consider_v bare_o as_o a_o conclusion_n and_o so_o far_o as_o in_o reason_n it_o can_v deserve_v assent_n it_o be_v only_o probable_a but_o consider_v as_o it_o serve_v a_o hypothesis_n and_o be_v convenient_a to_o be_v believe_v with_o reason_n or_o without_o so_o it_o be_v infallible_a but_o to_o carry_v the_o supposition_n further_o put_v the_o case_n that_o the_o whole_a present_a age_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v declare_v that_o such_o a_o point_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n we_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o this_o unless_o we_o know_v certain_o that_o those_o who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o deliver_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v within_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n by_o any_o of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o now_o to_o know_v but_o to_o show_v how_o inconsistent_a he_o be_v with_o himself_o in_o these_o matter_n i_o will_v present_v the_o reader_n with_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o book_n where_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o man_n may_v safe_o rely_v on_o a_o general_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o 49._o that_o the_o common_a course_n of_o human_a conversation_n make_v it_o a_o madness_n not_o to_o believe_v great_a multitude_n of_o knower_n if_o no_o possible_a consideration_n can_v awaken_v in_o our_o reason_n a_o doubt_n that_o they_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v we_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n nor_o can_v any_o unless_o their_o brain_n rove_v wild_o or_o be_v unsettle_a even_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o madness_n suspect_v deceit_n where_o such_o multitude_n agree_v unanimous_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n now_o if_o man_n be_v but_o suppose_v to_o write_v as_o well_o as_o to_o speak_v what_o they_o know_v and_o to_o agree_v in_o their_o write_n about_o matter_n of_o fact_n than_o it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o madness_n not_o to_o believe_v multitude_n of_o historian_n where_o no_o possible_a consideration_n can_v awaken_v in_o our_o reason_n a_o doubt_n that_o they_o have_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v we_o and_o man_n brain_n must_v rove_v wild_o and_o be_v unsettle_a even_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o frenzy_n who_o suspect_v deceit_n where_o such_o multitude_n unanimous_o agree_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o great_a unhappiness_n of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n that_o they_o proceed_v upon_o conrtadictory_n principle_n so_o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o demonstrate_v of_o thc_a uncertainty_n of_o book_n and_o write_n he_o must_v supopse_n all_o those_o principle_n to_o be_v uncertain_a which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v self-evident_a and_o unquestionable_a when_o he_o be_v to_o demonstrate_v thc_a infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 13._o second_o he_o tell_v we_o 18._o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v no_o security_n against_o those_o contingency_n the_o scripture_n be_v subject_a to_o because_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o divine_a providence_n or_o assistance_n to_o his_o church_n but_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o that_o must_v first_o be_v prove_v certain_a before_o we_o mention_v the_o church_n or_o god_n assistance_n to_o she_o as_o if_o we_o pretend_v there_o be_v any_o promise_n in_o scripture_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o letter_n of_o it_o entire_a and_o uncorrupted_a or_o as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v assure_v of_o it_o as_o if_o the_o light_n of_o natural_a reason_n can_v not_o assure_v we_o of_o god_n providence_n in_o general_n and_o of_o his_o more_o especial_a care_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n to_o we_o such_o as_o this_o be_v that_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o method_n and_o the_o term_n of_o salvation_n shall_v be_v preserve_v from_o any_o material_a corruption_n he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o without_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n we_o can_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n §_o 14_o three_o nor_o say_v he_o 19_o can_v testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n be_v sufficient_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o say_v they_o be_v our_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n do_v sufficient_o interpret_v itself_o that_o be_v be_v plain_a to_o all_o capacity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v and_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sufficient_a plainness_n of_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v afterward_o show_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n against_o they_o as_o for_o obscure_a and_o more_o doubtful_a text_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o comment_n of_o the_o father_n to_o be_v a_o good_a help_n but_o no_o certain_a rule_n of_o interpretation_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n think_v so_o as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v plain_a inasmuch_o as_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n to_o differ_v among_o themselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o several_a text_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o familiar_a in_o all_o popish_a commentator_n than_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o ancient_a father_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o as_o for_o council_n dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n as_o i_o say_v before_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o believe_v that_o always_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o text_n which_o council_n give_v of_o they_o when_o they_o bring_v they_o to_o confirm_v point_n of_o faith_n nay_o if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n principle_n for_o a_o council_n to_o decide_v either_o that_o or_o any_o other_o controversy_n for_o he_o 8._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o prove_v that_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v by_o word_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o than_o they_o can_v be_v decide_v at_o all_o unless_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o may_v be_v decide_v without_o word_n and_o consequent_o that_o council_n may_v do_v their_o work_n best_o in_o the_o quaker_n way_n by_o silent_a meeting_n §_o 15._o four_o nor_o can_v say_v he_o 21._o the_o clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o be_v any_o help_n against_o these_o defect_n why_o not_o first_o because_o a_o certain_a catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o be_v never_o give_v and_o agree_v to_o by_o sufficient_a authority_n and_o yet_o without_o this_o all_o go_v to_o wrack_n i_o hope_v not_o so_o long_o as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o god_n will_v make_v nothing_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o he_o have_v make_v plain_a and_o so_o long_o as_o man_n do_v believe_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v plain_o reveal_v which_o be_v every_o one_o fault_n if_o he_o do_v not_o man_n may_v do_v well_o enough_o without_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n but_o suppose_v we_o say_v that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n contain_v all_o necessary_a matter_n of_o simple_a belief_n what_o have_v mr._n s._n to_o say_v against_o this_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n as_o much_o as_o this_o come_v to_o viz._n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v receive_v a_o command_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n think_v fit_a to_o compose_v a_o form_n of_o christian_a faith_n namely_o to_o this_o end_n that_o they_o may_v all_o think_v and_o speak_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o schism_n among_o those_o who_o they_o have_v call_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o may_v all_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o this_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o hope_n so_o frame_v by_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o symbol_n or_o creed_n now_o how_o this_o end_n of_o bring_v man_n to_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o make_v they_o perfect_o of_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o opinion_n can_v probable_o be_v attain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o creed_n if_o it_o do_v not_o contain_v all_o necessary_a point_n of_o simple_a belief_n i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v beside_o a_o certain_a catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o be_v as_o necessary_a for_o they_o as_o for_o we_o and_o when_o mr._n s_o give_v in_o his_o we_o be_v ready_a mr._n chillingworth_n have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o have_v see_v mr._n knott_n catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o and_o challenge_v he_o to_o produce_v it_o and_o offer_v he_o very_o fair_o that_o when_o ever_o he_o may_v with_o one_o hand_n receive_v he_o he_o will_v with_o the_o other_o deliver_v his_o own_o but_o mr._n knott_n though_o he_o still_o persist_v in_o the_o same_o demand_n
the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n can_v yield_v and_o not_o as_o those_o physician_n who_o when_o they_o have_v promise_v no_o less_o than_o immortality_n can_v at_o last_o only_o reach_v to_o some_o conservation_n of_o health_n or_o youth_n in_o some_o small_a degree_n so_o i_o can_v wish_v the_o author_n to_o well_o assure_v himself_o first_o that_o there_o be_v possible_a a_o infallibility_n before_o he_o be_v too_o earnest_a to_o be_v content_v with_o nothing_o less_o for_o what_o if_o humane_a nature_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o great_a a_o good_a will_v he_o therefore_o think_v it_o fit_v to_o live_v without_o any_o religion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o get_v such_o a_o one_o as_o himself_o desire_v though_o with_o more_o than_o a_o man_n wish_n be_v it_o not_o rational_a to_o see_v whether_o among_o religion_n some_o one_o have_v not_o such_o notable_a advantage_n over_o the_o rest_n as_o in_o reason_n it_o may_v seem_v humane_a nature_n may_v be_v content_v withal_o let_v he_o cast_v his_o account_n with_o the_o dear_a thing_n he_o have_v his_o own_o or_o friend_n life_n his_o estate_n his_o hope_n of_o posterity_n and_o see_v upon_o what_o term_n of_o advantage_n he_o be_v ready_a to_o venture_v all_o these_o and_o then_o return_v to_o religion_n and_o see_v whether_o if_o he_o do_v not_o venture_v his_o soul_n upon_o the_o like_a it_o be_v true_o reason_n or_o some_o other_o not_o confess_v motive_n which_o withdraw_v he_o for_o my_o own_o part_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o of_o a_o infallibility_n so_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o set_v that_o aside_o there_o be_v those_o excellency_n find_v on_o the_o catholic_n party_n which_o may_v force_v a_o man_n to_o prefer_v it_o and_o to_o venture_v all_o he_o have_v upon_o it_o before_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o sect_n in_o the_o world_n why_o then_o may_v not_o one_o who_o after_o long_o search_v find_v no_o infallibility_n rest_v himself_o on_o the_o like_a suppose_v man_n nature_n afford_v no_o better_a be_v not_o these_o fair_a concession_n which_o the_o evidence_n and_o force_n of_o truth_n have_v extort_a from_o these_o author_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n call_v 5._o a_o civil_a piece_n of_o atheistry_n be_v advance_v in_o most_o express_a word_n by_o his_o best_a friend_n and_o therefore_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v as_o he_o threaten_v i_o be_v smart_n with_o they_o in_o opposition_n to_o so_o damnable_a and_o fundamental_a a_o error_n and_o whenever_o he_o attempt_v this_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o remember_v that_o he_o have_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o no_o evidence_n but_o demonstration_n can_v give_v a_o man_n sufficient_a assurance_n of_o any_o thing_n second_o that_o a_o bare_a possibility_n that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v otherwise_o be_v a_o rational_a cause_n of_o doubt_v and_o a_o wise_a ground_n of_o suspense_n which_o when_o he_o have_v prove_v i_o shall_v not_o grudge_v he_o his_o infallibility_n sect_n v._o certain_a §_o 1._o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o three_o discourse_n endeavour_n to_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o convictive_a of_o the_o most_o obstinate_a and_o acute_a adversary_n as_o for_o the_o obstinate_a he_o know_v my_o mind_n already_o let_v we_o see_v why_o the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n may_v not_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n because_o as_o he_o object_n 28._o first_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o book_n be_v god_n word_n because_o of_o the_o many_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o open_a letter_n as_o it_o lie_v as_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o of_o the_o contradiction_n in_o it_o to_o which_o i_o have_v already_o return_v a_o answer_n second_o because_o as_o he_o say_v 31._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o letter_n in_o any_o particular_a text_n that_o it_o be_v not_o foist_v in_o or_o some_o way_n alter_v in_o its_o significativeness_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a proposition_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o affirmative_a not_o leave_v out_o and_o if_o we_o pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o this_o he_o demand_v 31._o our_o demonstration_n for_o it_o but_o how_o unreasonable_a this_o demand_n be_v i_o hope_v i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v and_o to_o show_v it_o yet_o further_o i_o ask_v he_o how_o their_o church_n know_v that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o leave_v out_o of_o any_o text_n in_o which_o it_o be_v now_o find_v in_o their_o copy_n i_o know_v he_o have_v a_o ready_a answer_n viz._n by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o this_o according_a to_o he_o 116._o only_a reach_n to_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v any_o security_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o by_o the_o transcriber_n nay_o as_o to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n i_o demand_v his_o demonstration_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o not_o only_o in_o those_o text_n but_o also_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n coincident_a with_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n if_o he_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a any_o age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v out_o or_o insert_v the_o particle_n not_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n so_o say_v i_o it_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v it_o out_o of_o the_o write_a text_n but_o then_o i_o differ_v from_o he_o thus_o far_o that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v this_o natural_o impossible_a so_o as_o that_o it_o can_v rigorous_o be_v demonstrate_v but_o only_o moral_o impossible_a so_o that_o no_o body_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o to_o a_o prudent_a man_n be_v as_o good_a as_o a_o demonstration_n pyrrho_n himself_o never_o advance_v any_o principle_n of_o scepticism_n beyond_o this_o viz._n that_o man_n ought_v to_o question_v the_o credit_n of_o all_o book_n concern_v which_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v as_o to_o every_o sentence_n in_o they_o that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o it_o be_v affirmative_a or_o leave_v out_o if_o it_o be_v negative_a if_o so_o much_o be_v require_v to_o free_v a_o man_n from_o reasonable_a doubt_v concern_v a_o book_n how_o happy_a be_v they_o that_o have_v attain_v to_o infallibility_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o variae_fw-la lectiones_fw-la 32._o of_o scripture_n have_v already_o have_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n §_o 2._o in_o his_o four_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v 33._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o certain_a in_o itself_o and_o consequent_o not_o ascertain_v to_o we_o first_o not_o certain_a material_o consider_v 34._o as_o consist_v of_o such_o and_o such_o character_n because_o book_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v burn_v tear_v blot_v wear_v out_o we_o grant_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o that_o any_o or_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v but_o then_o we_o say_v likewise_o that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o disperse_v may_v easy_o be_v preserve_v though_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v it_o in_o case_n all_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o foolish_a or_o so_o careless_a as_o to_o endeavour_v or_o suffer_v the_o abolition_n of_o it_o but_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o any_o external_a accident_n and_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o 34._o though_o it_o may_v seem_v a_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a exception_n yet_o to_o one_o who_o consider_v the_o wise_a disposition_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o will_v deserve_v a_o deep_a consideration_n because_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n make_v nature_n the_o mean_n to_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o settle_v strong_a and_o unalterable_a than_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o nature_n whatever_o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o wise_a reason_n this_o exception_n still_o seem_v to_o i_o both_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a for_o if_o this_o which_o he_o call_v a_o reason_n be_v a_o truth_n it_o will_v from_o thence_o necessary_o follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v convey_v by_o such_o a_o mean_n as_o be_v more_o unalterable_a than_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o also_o by_o a_o clear_a parity_n of_o reason_n that_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v operate_v towards_o the_o accomplish_n of_o their_o end_n with_o great_a certainty_n than_o the_o fire_n burn_v or_o the_o sun_n shine_v which_o they_o can_v never_o do_v unless_o they_o operate_v
more_o necessary_o than_o any_o natural_a cause_n now_o how_o they_o can_v do_v so_o upon_o voluntary_a agent_n i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o inform_v i_o §_o 3._o he_o proceed_v by_o a_o long_a harangue_n to_o show_v 34._o that_o not_o only_o these_o material_a character_n in_o themselves_o be_v corruptible_a but_o in_o complexion_n with_o the_o cause_n actual_o lay_v in_o the_o world_n to_o preserve_v they_o entire_a because_o either_o those_o cause_n be_v material_a and_o then_o they_o be_v also_o liable_a to_o continual_a alteration_n or_o spiritual_a that_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o from_o these_o we_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n hope_n for_o a_o great_a degree_n of_o constancy_n than_o from_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o nature_n which_o by_o the_o way_n be_v a_o very_a strange_a paradox_n that_o the_o action_n of_o voluntary_a agent_n have_v a_o great_a certainty_n and_o constancy_n in_o they_o than_o those_o of_o natural_a agent_n of_o which_o the_o fall_n of_o angel_n and_o man_n compare_v with_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o star_n in_o their_o first_o state_n be_v a_o very_a good_a evidence_n §_o 4._o but_o he_o add_v a_o caution_n 35._o that_o they_o be_v perfect_o unalterable_a from_o their_o nature_n and_o unerrable_a if_o due_a circumstance_n be_v observe_v that_o be_v if_o due_a proposal_n be_v make_v to_o beget_v certain_a knowledge_n and_o due_a care_n use_v to_o attend_v to_o such_o proposal_n but_o who_o can_v warrant_v that_o due_a proposal_n will_v always_o be_v make_v to_o man_n and_o due_a care_n use_v by_o they_o if_o these_o be_v uncertain_a where_o be_v the_o constancy_n and_o unerrableness_n he_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o so_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o constancy_n of_o this_o spiritual_a cause_n the_o mind_n of_o man_n of_o preserve_v scripture_n entire_a yet_o in_o order_n to_o this_o as_o he_o tell_v 36._o we_o so_o many_o action_n be_v to_o be_v do_v which_o be_v compound_v and_o make_v up_o of_o a_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o several_a particularity_n to_o be_v observe_v every_o of_o which_o may_v be_v mistake_v apart_o each_o be_v a_o distinct_a little_a action_n in_o its_o single_a self_n such_o as_o be_v the_o transcribe_v of_o a_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o such_o myriad_n of_o word_n single_a letter_n and_o tittle_n or_o stop_n and_o the_o several_a action_n of_o write_v over_o each_o of_o these_o so_o short_a and_o cursory_a that_o it_o prevent_v diligence_n and_o exceed_v humane_a care_n to_o keep_v awake_a and_o apply_v distinct_a attention_n to_o every_o of_o these_o distinct_a action_n mr._n rushworth_n 7._o much_o outdo_v mr._n s._n in_o these_o minute_n cavil_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o suppose_v a_o original_a copy_n of_o christ_n word_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o evangelist_n in_o the_o same_o language_n let_v he_o have_v set_v down_o every_o word_n and_o syllable_n yet_o man_n conversant_a in_o note_v the_o change_n of_o meaning_n in_o word_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o divers_a accent_n in_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o they_o the_o turn_n of_o the_o speaker_n head_n or_o body_n this_o way_n or_o that_o way_n etc._n etc._n may_v so_o change_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n that_o they_o will_v seem_v quite_o different_a in_o write_v from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o speak_v i_o hope_v that_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n have_v be_v careful_a to_o preserve_v all_o these_o circumstance_n and_o have_v deliver_v down_o christ_n doctrine_n with_o all_o the_o right_a traditionary_a accent_n nod_n and_o gesture_n necessary_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o it_o otherwise_o the_o omission_n of_o these_o may_v have_v so_o alter_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o that_o it_o may_v be_v now_o quite_o different_a from_o what_o it_o be_v at_o first_o but_o to_o answer_v mr._n s._n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v natural_o impossible_a that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v have_v be_v corrupt_v or_o change_v but_o only_o to_o be_v sufficient_o assure_v that_o they_o have_v not_o receive_v any_o material_a alteration_n from_o as_o good_a argument_n as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n will_v bear_v but_o if_o his_o reason_n have_v not_o be_v very_o short_a and_o cursory_a he_o may_v easy_o have_v reflect_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v equal_o liable_a to_o all_o these_o contingency_n for_o it_o do_v as_o much_o prevent_v diligence_n and_o exceed_v humane_a care_n to_o keep_v awake_a and_o apply_v distinct_a attention_n to_o the_o distinct_a action_n of_o speak_v as_o of_o writing_n and_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o a_o doctrine_n oral_o deliver_v consist_v of_o word_n and_o letter_n and_o accent_n and_o stop_n as_o well_o as_o a_o doctrine_n write_v and_o that_o the_o several_a action_n of_o speak_v be_v as_o short_a and_o cursory_a as_o of_o writing_n §_o 5._o second_o he_o tell_v we_o 38._o scripture_n formal_o consider_v as_o to_o its_o significativeness_n be_v also_o uncertain_a first_o 38._o because_o of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o letter_n this_o be_v already_o answer_v second_o 38._o because_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v arrive_v to_o by_o the_o vulgar_a who_o be_v destitute_a of_o language_n and_o arts._n true_a where_o man_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o have_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o understand_v no_o other_o but_o where_o they_o be_v allow_v the_o scripture_n translate_v into_o their_o own_o language_n they_o may_v understand_v they_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a in_o any_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n that_o i_o know_v of_o and_o that_o 38._o eminent_a wit_n can_v agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o text_n which_o concern_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v speak_v to_o already_o §_o 6._o as_o for_o the_o reverence_n he_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o four_o discourse_n he_o may_v have_v spare_v that_o after_o all_o the_o raillery_n and_o rudeness_n he_o have_v use_v against_o it_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v both_o from_o his_o principle_n and_o his_o uncivil_a expression_n concern_v they_o what_o his_o esteem_n be_v of_o those_o sacred_a oracle_n probably_n it_o be_v requisite_a in_o prudence_n to_o cast_v in_o a_o few_o good_a word_n concern_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o more_o tender_a and_o squeamish_a novice_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o as_o mr._n rushworth_n nephew_n 14._o say_v frank_o and_o open_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o indifferent_a man_n that_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o this_o verbal_a and_o apparent_a respect_n of_o the_o scripture_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v not_o yet_o attain_v to_o that_o degree_n of_o catholic_n piety_n and_o fortitude_n as_o to_o endure_v patient_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v revile_v or_o slight_v beside_o that_o in_o reference_n to_o those_o who_o they_o hope_v hereafter_o to_o convert_v who_o may_v be_v too_o much_o alienate_v from_o their_o religion_n if_o he_o have_v express_v nothing_o but_o contempt_n towards_o a_o book_n which_o protestant_n and_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n till_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n have_v be_v breed_v up_o to_o a_o high_a veneration_n of_o it_o be_v not_o much_o amiss_o to_o pass_v this_o formal_a compliment_n upon_o the_o bible_n which_o the_o wise_a of_o his_o own_o religion_n will_v easy_o understand_v and_o may_v serve_v to_o catch_v the_o rest_n but_o let_v he_o not_o deceive_v himself_o god_n be_v not_o mock_v sect_n vi_o §_o 1._o second_o he_o come_v to_o show_v tradition_n that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o first_o he_o gives_z a_o tedious_a explication_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o oral_a practical_a tradition_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o civil_a education_n of_o child_n they_o be_v teach_v their_o own_o and_o other_o name_n to_o write_v and_o read_v and_o exercise_v their_o trade_n so_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n the_o child_n of_o christian_n first_o hear_v sound_n afterward_o by_o degree_n get_v dim_a notion_n of_o god_n christ_n saviour_n heaven_n hell_n virtue_n vice_n and_o by_o degree_n practice_v what_o they_o have_v hear_v they_o be_v show_v to_o say_v grace_n and_o their_o prayer_n to_o hold_v up_o their_o hand_n or_o perhaps_o eye_n and_o to_o kneel_v and_o other_o posture_n afterward_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o creed_n ten_o commandment_n and_o sacrament_n some_o common_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o other_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v direct_v to_o order_v their_o life_n according_o and_o be_v guide_v in_o all_o this_o by_o the_o action_n and_o carriage_n of_o the_o elder_a faithful_a and_o this_o go_v on_o by_o insensible_a degree_n not_o by_o leap_n from_o
a_o hundred_o year_n to_o a_o hundred_o but_o from_o month_n to_o month_n and_o even_o less_o if_o this_o be_v all_o that_o tradition_n do_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v do_v among_o protestant_n and_o that_o with_o great_a advantage_n because_o we_o always_o teach_v child_n to_o say_v their_o prayer_n in_o a_o know_a tongue_n so_o as_o they_o may_v understand_v they_o and_o we_o also_o teach_v they_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o many_o as_o christ_n have_v institute_v and_o no_o more_o so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v so_o infallible_a a_o way_n of_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n we_o have_v it_o among_o we_o and_o we_o do_v over_o and_o beside_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o authentic_a instrument_n whereby_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v to_o we_o but_o then_o we_o do_v not_o suppose_v as_o his_o hypothesis_n necessary_o enforce_v he_o to_o do_v that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v equal_o teach_v and_o learn_v by_o all_o but_o by_o some_o more_o by_o other_o less_o perfect_o according_a to_o the_o different_a ability_n and_o diligence_n of_o parent_n and_o teacher_n and_o the_o various_a capacity_n and_o disposition_n of_o child_n whereas_o his_o hypothesis_n fall_v if_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o generality_n of_o parent_n do_v not_o instruct_v their_o child_n with_o the_o like_a exactness_n and_o if_o the_o generality_n of_o child_n do_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o same_o perfection_n that_o it_o be_v deliver_v for_o if_o it_o be_v teach_v or_o receive_v with_o any_o variation_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v so_o convey_v and_o these_o variation_n will_v grow_v daily_o i_o have_v think_v he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o how_o all_o parent_n do_v teach_v their_o child_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n and_o explain_v to_o they_o every_o part_n of_o it_o in_o a_o hundred_o or_o a_o thousand_o several_a expression_n signify_v the_o same_o sense_n and_o not_o have_v instance_a in_o two_o set-form_n such_o as_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a 81._o that_o can_v be_v a_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v in_o set-word_n §_o 2._o have_v thus_o explain_v oral_a tradition_n he_o come_v to_o show_v that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n agree_v to_o it_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v but_o two_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o intelligible_a and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_o certain_a the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o oral_a tradition_n may_v deliver_v a_o doctrine_n plain_o and_o intelligible_o i_o grant_v he_o all_o the_o difficulty_n be_v about_o the_o second_o property_n whether_o we_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v down_o by_o oral_a tradition_n have_v receive_v no_o coruption_n or_o change_n in_o its_o conveyance_n and_o all_o that_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v in_o this_o discourse_n be_v that_o if_o this_o rule_n have_v be_v follow_v and_o keep_v to_o all_o along_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v receive_v any_o change_n that_o be_v if_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n do_v true_o and_o without_o any_o alteration_n deliver_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o their_o immediate_a successor_n and_o they_o to_o they_o and_o so_o on_o then_o upon_o this_o supposition_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a traditionary_a church_n must_v be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n all_o this_o be_v ready_o grant_v to_o he_o but_o that_o this_o rule_n have_v always_o be_v follow_v nay_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v have_v be_v any_o deviation_n from_o it_o as_o he_o pretend_v this_o we_o deny_v not_o only_o as_o untrue_a but_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o absurd_a proposition_n that_o ever_o yet_o pretend_v to_o demonstrative_a evidence_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n iii_o in_o which_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n and_o corollary_n be_v examine_v sect_n i._o §_o 1._o before_o i_o come_v to_o speak_v particular_o to_o his_o demonstration_n general_n i_o shall_v premise_v these_o two_o consideration_n first_o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o tradition_n no_o man_n can_v by_o his_o private_a reason_n certain_o find_v out_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n second_o that_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n be_v no_o certain_a way_n to_o find_v out_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o either_o of_o these_o be_v make_v out_o his_o demonstration_n lose_v all_o their_o force_n if_o the_o first_o be_v make_v good_a than_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n nor_o consequent_o that_o that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o the_o second_o than_o the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o take_v signify_v nothing_o §_o 2._o first_o no_o man_n can_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o tradition_n by_o his_o private_a reason_n certain_o find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n suppose_v a_o heathen_a to_o be_v desirous_a to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o christian_a faith_n in_o order_n to_o which_o he_o be_v inquisitive_a after_o some_o rule_n by_o which_o he_o may_v take_v a_o measure_n of_o it_o and_o come_v certain_o to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v he_o inquire_v of_o christian_n what_o their_o rule_n be_v and_o find_v they_o divide_v about_o it_o some_o say_n that_o the_o scripture_n other_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a without_o a_o revelation_n for_o this_o man_n to_o find_v out_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o by_o his_o own_o private_a reason_n examine_v and_o weigh_v the_o argument_n and_o pretence_n of_o both_o side_n and_o when_o he_o have_v do_v this_o unless_o he_o can_v by_o his_o reason_n demonstrate_v that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n and_o the_o other_o not_o so_o he_o have_v not_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n find_v out_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o reason_n can_v never_o do_v this_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n for_o speak_v of_o demonstrate_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o 53._o that_o tradition_n have_v for_o its_o basis_n man_n nature_n not_o according_a to_o his_o intellectual_n which_o do_v but_o dark_o grope_v in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o science_n etc._n etc._n and_o again_o 183._o speak_v how_o reason_n bring_v man_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n he_o use_v this_o comparison_n she_o be_v like_o a_o dim-sighted_a man_n who_o use_v his_o reason_n to_o find_v a_o trusty_a friend_n to_o lead_v he_o in_o the_o twilight_n and_o then_o rely_v on_o his_o guidance_n rational_o without_o use_v his_o own_o reason_n at_o all_o about_o the_o way_n itself_o so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v found_v on_o demonstration_n because_o it_o be_v not_o found_v in_o the_o intellectual_a part_n of_o man_n which_o only_o can_v demonstrate_v beside_o if_o it_o be_v found_v in_o the_o intellectual_a part_n yet_o that_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n because_o that_o faculty_n which_o be_v dim-sighted_a and_o do_v but_o grope_v dark_o in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o science_n be_v uncapable_a of_o frame_v demonstration_n nor_o can_v any_o man_n understand_v how_o dim-sighted_a reason_n shall_v see_v clear_o to_o choose_v its_o guide_n any_o more_o than_o its_o way_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v what_o a_o pretty_a contradiction_n it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o reason_n as_o it_o be_v dim-sighted_a can_v see_v clear_o but_o mr._n cressy_n be_v not_o content_v to_o call_v every_o man_n reason_n dim-sighted_a he_o venture_v a_o step_n further_o and_o call_v it_o hoodwinked_a and_o blind_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o 8._o that_o private_a reason_n be_v apparent_o a_o most_o fallible_a guide_n and_o he_o pity_v 9_o my_o lord_n falkland_n case_n because_o in_o the_o search_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o do_v betake_v himself_o to_o the_o casual_a conduct_n of_o blind_a humane_a natural_a reason_n which_o afterward_o he_o call_v 11._o a_o guide_n that_o two_o person_n can_v possible_o follow_v together_o because_o no_o two_o person_n that_o ever_o follow_v any_o other_o guide_n beside_o authority_n do_v or_o can_v think_v all_o thing_n to_o be_v reasonable_a that_o all_o other_o think_v so_o and_o by_o consequence_n such_o a_o guide_n that_o as_o long_o as_o he_o continue_v in_o that_o office_n there_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o church_n any_o where_o which_o say_v he_o be_v a_o infallible_a eviction_n that_o this_o be_v a_o imaginary_a seduce_a guide_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v
reasonable_a to_o be_v suppose_v or_o no_o may_v easy_o be_v determine_v not_o only_o from_o every_o man_n be_v own_o experience_n of_o the_o world_n but_o from_o a_o more_o advantageous_a instance_n of_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o know_v and_o diligent_a teacher_n of_o this_o doctrine_n than_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o his_o disciple_n fall_v into_o many_o mistake_n concern_v it_o so_o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o certain_a propagate_a of_o it_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n think_v it_o requisite_a to_o endue_v even_o those_o who_o have_v learn_v this_o doctrine_n from_o himself_o with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v lead_v into_o all_o truth_n and_o secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n which_o have_v be_v unnecessary_a have_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o mistake_v this_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n who_o teach_v the_o world_n by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o with_o infinite_o more_o advantage_n than_o ordinary_a parent_n can_v teach_v their_o child_n yet_o in_o all_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v they_o find_v christian_n very_o apt_a to_o mistake_v and_o pervert_v their_o doctrine_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o frequent_a complaint_n in_o most_o of_o their_o epistle_n nay_o the_o apostle_n charge_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o hebrew_n 12._o with_o such_o a_o degree_n of_o dulness_n and_o stupidity_n that_o after_o fit_a time_n and_o mean_n of_o instruction_n they_o be_v still_o ignorant_a of_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o christianity_n so_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o when_o for_o the_o time_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v teacher_n of_o other_o they_o have_v need_v that_o one_o shall_v teach_v they_o again_o which_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o st._n hierom_n tell_v we_o luciferian_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v taint_v with_o many_o gross_a error_n while_o the_o apostle_n be_v alive_a and_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n yet_o warm_a in_o judea_n but_o it_o may_v be_v there_o have_v be_v better_a teacher_n since_o and_o child_n be_v more_o apt_a to_o learn_v now_o than_o man_n be_v then_o who_o know_v how_o the_o world_n may_v be_v change_v §_o 2._o second_o this_o demonstration_n suppose_v the_o hope_n and_o fear_n which_o christian_n religion_n apply_v to_o man_n mind_n to_o be_v certain_a and_o necessary_a cause_n of_o actual_a will_n in_o man_n to_o adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o must_v necessary_o adhere_v to_o it_o that_o he_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v necessary_a i_o have_v his_o own_o word_n for_o it_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o 75._o that_o he_o have_v endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o indefectibleness_n of_o tradition_n as_o the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o those_o cause_n which_o preserve_v and_o continue_v tradition_n on_o foot_n and_o what_o those_o cause_n be_v he_o tell_v we_o before_o 60._o that_o they_o be_v hope_n and_o fear_n strong_o apply_v but_o i_o hope_v that_o the_o indefectibleness_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v a_o necessary_a effect_n of_o the_o strong_a application_n of_o those_o hope_n and_o fear_n unless_o those_o hope_n and_o fear_n be_v a_o necessary_a cause_n of_o that_o effect_n and_o indeed_o this_o be_v sufficient_o imply_v in_o his_o say_n that_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n in_o christian_n to_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n for_o if_o these_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_v be_v constant_a as_o he_o must_v suppose_v than_o they_o be_v certain_a and_o necessary_a and_o infallible_a cause_n of_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n for_o whatever_o be_v in_o act_n be_v necessary_a while_o it_o be_v so_o and_o if_o it_o be_v constant_o in_o act_n the_o effect_n be_v always_o necessary_a but_o what_o a_o wild_a supposition_n be_v this_o that_o moral_a motive_n and_o argument_n work_v upon_o a_o free_a principle_n the_o will_n of_o man_n do_v necessary_o produce_v their_o effect_n be_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o hope_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o hell_n shall_v keep_v christian_n constant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v it_o not_o as_o necessary_a that_o these_o argument_n shall_v prevail_v upon_o they_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o go_v about_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o all_o man_n must_v be_v good_a who_o have_v sufficient_a argument_n propound_v to_o they_o when_o experience_n tell_v we_o the_o contrary_a nay_o it_o be_v in_o reason_n impossible_a that_o moral_a argument_n shall_v be_v of_o a_o necessary_a and_o infallible_a efficacy_n because_o they_o be_v always_o propound_v to_o a_o free_a agent_n who_o may_v choose_v whether_o he_o will_v yield_v to_o they_o or_o not_o indeed_o it_o be_v always_o reasonable_a that_o man_n shall_v yield_v to_o they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v reasonable_a they_o will_v but_o so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v free_v it_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o they_o will_n and_o if_o man_n be_v not_o free_a it_o be_v no_o virtue_n at_o all_o in_o they_o to_o be_v wrought_v upon_o by_o these_o argument_n for_o what_o virtue_n can_v it_o be_v in_o any_o man_n to_o entertain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o adhere_v to_o it_o and_o live_v according_o if_o he_o do_v all_o this_o necessary_o that_o be_v whether_o he_o will_v or_o no_o and_o can_v no_o more_o choose_v whether_o he_o will_v do_v so_o or_o not_o than_o whether_o he_o will_v see_v the_o light_n when_o the_o sun_n shine_v upon_o his_o open_a eye_n or_o whether_o he_o will_v hear_v a_o sound_n when_o all_o the_o bell_n in_o the_o town_n be_v ring_v in_o his_o ear_n or_o to_o use_v mr._n s_n 53._o own_o similitude_n whether_o he_o will_v feel_v heat_n cold_a pain_n pleasure_n or_o any_o other_o material_a quality_n that_o affect_v his_o sense_n we_o see_v then_o how_o unreasonable_a his_o supposition_n be_v and_o yet_o without_o these_o ground_n his_o demonstration_n fall_v for_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o christian_n may_v mistake_v or_o forget_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o or_o be_v defective_a in_o diligence_n to_o instruct_v other_o in_o it_o or_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o will_n of_o man_n which_o be_v free_a may_v not_o be_v necessary_o and_o infallible_o sway_v by_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_n than_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o tradition_n may_v fail_v and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o good_a demonstration_n which_o support_v itself_o upon_o such_o principle_n as_o do_v direct_o affront_v the_o constant_a experience_n and_o the_o clear_a reason_n of_o mankind_n §_o 3._o and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n how_o inconsistent_a he_o be_v to_o himself_o in_o lay_v the_o ground_n of_o tradition_n certainty_n in_o one_o part_n of_o his_o book_n he_o tell_v we_o 53._o that_o tradition_n have_v for_o its_o basis_n the_o best_a nature_n in_o the_o universe_n that_o be_v man_n not_o according_a to_o his_o moral_a part_n defectible_a by_o reason_n of_o original_a corruption_n nor_o yet_o his_o intellectual_n dark_o grope_v in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o science_n etc._n etc._n but_o according_a to_o those_o faculty_n in_o he_o perfect_o and_o necessary_o subject_a to_o the_o operation_n and_o stroke_n of_o nature_n that_o be_v his_o eye_n ear_n handle_v and_o the_o direct_a impression_n of_o knowledge_n as_o natural_o and_o necessary_o issue_v from_o the_o affect_v those_o sense_n as_o it_o be_v to_o feel_v heat_n cold_a pain_n pleasure_n or_o any_o other_o material_a quality_n so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o discourse_n the_o basis_n of_o tradition_n be_v not_o man_n nature_n consider_v as_o moral_a and_o capable_a of_o intellectual_a reflection_n for_o in_o this_o consideration_n it_o be_v dark_a and_o defectible_a but_o man_n nature_n consider_v only_o as_o capable_a of_o direct_a sensitive_a knowledge_n and_o as_o act_v natural_o and_o necessary_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v foundded_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n consider_v not_o as_o a_o man_n but_o a_o brute_n under_o which_o consideration_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o shall_v call_v it_o the_o best_a nature_n in_o the_o universe_n but_o now_o how_o will_v he_o reconcile_v this_o discourse_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o demonstration_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o stability_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v in_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v the_o object_n of_o which_o be_v future_a and_o at_o a_o distance_n can_v work_v upon_o a_o man_n immediate_o by_o direct_a impression_n upon_o his_o sense_n but_o must_v work_v upon_o he_o by_o way_n of_o intellectual_a reflection_n and_o consideration_n for_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v work_v upon_o man_n according_a to_o his_o
small_a sum_n have_v hire_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v renounce_v tradition_n or_o to_o have_v cease_v to_o propagate_v it_o though_o they_o have_v know_v that_o in_o so_o do_v they_o shall_v have_v damn_v all_o their_o posterity_n he_o go_v on_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o if_o there_o be_v perhaps_o any_o one_o who_o do_v not_o take_v these_o course_n the_o rest_n will_v all_o snarl_v at_o he_o call_v he_o fool_n and_o say_v he_o be_v unfit_a to_o be_v a_o priest_n so_o that_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n together_o with_o the_o professor_n of_o it_o be_v turn_v into_o laughter_n and_o scorn_n by_o all_o but_o which_o be_v prodigious_a especial_o by_o the_o pope_n who_o prefer_v their_o own_o tradition_n many_o degree_n before_o the_o command_n of_o god_n i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o take_v notice_n in_o what_o kind_n of_o time_n tradition_n be_v set_v up_o against_o scripture_n again_o 16._o speak_v of_o the_o choice_n of_o person_n to_o be_v priest_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o enquiry_n make_v into_o their_o life_n no_o question_n about_o their_o manner_n as_o for_o their_o learning_n say_v he_o what_o need_v i_o speak_v of_o that_o when_o we_o see_v the_o priest_n almost_o universal_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o read_v though_o but_o in_o a_o haesitating_a and_o spell_a fashion_n draw_v out_o one_o syllable_n after_o another_o without_o understand_v either_o the_o sense_n of_o what_o they_o read_v or_o the_o word_n i_o be_o now_o reconcile_v to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o convince_v that_o there_o be_v great_a need_n of_o it_o in_o those_o age_n in_o which_o scarce_o any_o of_o the_o priest_n can_v either_o write_v or_o read_v i_o omit_v the_o particular_n of_o what_o he_o say_v 23._o concern_v the_o common_a drunkenness_n and_o incontinency_n of_o priest_n who_o because_o they_o make_v conscience_n of_o marriage_n keep_v whore_n in_o their_o house_n concern_v the_o dissolute_a life_n of_o monk_n and_o concern_v nunnery_n which_o instead_o of_o be_v the_o sanctuary_n of_o god_n be_v he_o abominable_a stew_n of_o venus_n and_o the_o receptacle_n of_o lascivious_a young_a man_n insomuch_o say_v he_o that_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o put_v a_o virgin_n into_o a_o nunnery_n and_o to_o make_v she_o a_o common_a strumpet_n and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v these_o thing_n of_o a_o few_o but_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o general_a corruption_n of_o that_o age_n he_o add_v 25._o that_o wickedness_n do_v so_o abound_v in_o all_o order_n of_o man_n that_o scarce_o one_o among_o a_o thousand_o be_v to_o be_v find_v who_o do_v true_o live_v up_o to_o his_o profession_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o one_o that_o do_v not_o follow_v these_o lewd_a course_n he_o become_v ridiculous_a to_o other_o and_o be_v brand_v either_o as_o a_o insolent_a singular_a madman_n or_o a_o hypocrite_n i_o will_v conclude_v this_o long_a testimony_n with_o the_o character_n which_o he_o give_v 27._o of_o one_o of_o the_o pope_n of_o his_o time_n clement_n by_o name_n viz._n that_o he_o do_v chief_o apply_v himself_o to_o gratify_v and_o oblige_v all_o the_o parasite_n and_o buffoon_n that_o have_v any_o interest_n in_o the_o several_a court_n of_o prince_n and_o to_o this_o end_n do_v confer_v upon_o these_o and_o upon_o handsome_a young_a boy_n which_o he_o much_o delight_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o vacant_a bishopric_n and_o most_o of_o the_o other_o church-dâ—â—â—nities_a it_o be_v well_o that_o oral_a tradition_n have_v the_o security_n of_o infallibility_n otherwise_o it_o have_v in_o all_o probability_n be_v lose_v among_o this_o lewd_a sort_n of_o people_n which_o yet_o they_o grave_o call_v the_o holy_a roman-catholick_n church_n §_o 6._o to_o this_o effect_n i_o may_v have_v produce_v testimony_n concern_v every_o age_n from_o the_o nine_o to_o the_o sixteen_o but_o mr._n cressy_n have_v save_v i_o that_o labour_n who_o acknowledge_v 68_o that_o these_o worst_a time_n of_o the_o church_n when_o ignorance_n wordliness_n pride_n tyranny_n etc._n etc._n reign_v with_o so_o much_o scope_n when_o the_o pope_n so_o wicked_a so_o abominable_a in_o their_o life_n enjoy_v so_o unlimited_a a_o power_n even_o over_o secular_a prince_n themselves_o and_o much_o more_o over_o the_o clergy_n i_o say_v he_o acknowledge_v that_o these_o worst_a time_n continue_v during_o the_o space_n of_o about_o six_o age_n before_o luther_n a_o competent_a time_n one_o will_v think_v for_o tradition_n to_o have_v miscarry_v in_o be_v it_o not_o as_o mr._n s._n say_v indefectible_a mr._n cressy_n indeed_o tell_v we_o ibid._n that_o this_o be_v to_o he_o a_o irrefragable_a testimony_n of_o a_o strange_a watchfulness_n of_o divine_a providence_n over_o the_o church_n to_o preserve_v it_o from_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n that_o be_v establish_v and_o dangerous_a error_n during_o these_o worst_a time_n and_o very_o likely_a it_o be_v that_o this_o may_v appear_v so_o to_o such_o a_o catholic_n who_o judgement_n he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v to_o renounce_v his_o own_o judgement_n but_o it_o will_v never_o appear_v irrefragable_a to_o any_o man_n that_o have_v his_o judgement_n about_o he_o unless_o mr._n cressy_n can_v prove_v that_o by_o that_o phrase_n viz._n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n the_o scripture_n do_v not_o mean_a gross_a wickedness_n of_o life_n as_o well_o as_o dangerous_a error_n in_o opinion_n and_o likewise_o that_o a_o general_a viciousness_n and_o debauchery_n of_o manner_n be_v not_o as_o pernicious_a to_o christianity_n and_o as_o destructive_a to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o as_o establish_v error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o if_o so_o that_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v not_o equal_o concern_v to_o preserve_v the_o church_n from_o thing_n equal_o pernicious_a when_o he_o have_v prove_v these_o three_o thing_n than_o this_o declamatory_n discourse_n of_o he_o may_v signify_v something_o but_o not_o before_o §_o 7._o now_o if_o this_o be_v a_o true_a representation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o those_o age_n be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a fit_a time_n for_o the_o devil_n to_o play_v his_o prank_n in_o will_v any_o man_n that_o read_v these_o testimony_n think_v it_o impossible_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n shall_v have_v be_v deprave_v in_o this_o age_n or_o that_o the_o most_o senseless_a and_o absurd_a tenet_n may_v then_o be_v bring_v in_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n when_o scarce_o any_o one_o know_v what_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v when_o a_o general_a ignorance_n of_o letter_n and_o almost_o a_o universal_a stupidity_n and_o madness_n have_v seize_v upon_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n when_o there_o be_v a_o horrid_a depravation_n of_o manner_n and_o a_o general_a failure_n of_o virtue_n and_o piety_n both_o in_o the_o head_n and_o member_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v tragical_o wicked_a and_o no_o footstep_n of_o piety_n appear_v in_o they_o when_o for_o about_o 150_o year_n together_o in_o a_o continue_a succession_n of_o 50_o pope_n there_o be_v scarce_o one_o pious_a and_o virtuous_a man_n or_o woman_n sit_v in_o that_o chair_n when_o the_o whore_n govern_v rome_n and_o put_v out_o and_o put_v in_o bishop_n at_o their_o pleasure_n and_o make_v their_o own_o gallant_n pope_n who_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o make_v a_o college_n of_o cardinal_n of_o such_o monster_n as_o themselves_o when_o pretty_a boy_n and_o parasite_n and_o buffoon_n lead_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o nose_n and_o be_v gratify_v with_o the_o best_a bishopric_n and_o dignity_n in_o the_o church_n when_o there_o be_v a_o general_a decay_n of_o knowledge_n and_o defection_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n when_o in_o many_o country_n neither_o sacrament_n nor_o other_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n be_v observe_v when_o violence_n and_o fraud_n and_o all_o the_o art_n of_o deceit_n and_o cozenage_n and_o black_a art_n than_o these_o be_v the_o common_a study_n and_o practice_n when_o intemperance_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o lewdness_n and_o debauchery_n reign_v in_o all_o sort_n and_o order_n of_o man_n when_o the_o generality_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n who_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n 3_o can_v only_o teach_v the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n be_v ignorant_a in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o very_o few_o of_o they_o be_v able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o read_v tolerable_o and_o do_v neglect_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n and_o to_o breed_v up_o any_o in_o knowledge_n to_o succeed_v they_o in_o their_o office_n and_o in_o the_o lewdness_n of_o their_o life_n do_v surpass_v the_o vile_a of_o the_o people_n be_v not_o such_o a_o age_n a_o fit_a season_n to_o plant_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o or_o if_o any_o thing_n more_o monstrous_a than_o
all_o his_o write_n to_o say_v any_o thing_n to_o remove_v a_o present_a objection_n though_o never_o so_o much_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o main_a hypothesis_n than_o which_o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o quality_n in_o a_o writer_n which_o do_v more_o certain_o betray_v the_o want_n either_o of_o judgement_n or_o of_o sincerity_n or_o of_o a_o good_a cause_n §_o 7._o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v 81._o that_o irenaeus_n his_o testimony_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v no_o tradition_n for_o he_o set_v down_o the_o suppose_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o plain_o show_v it_o be_v a_o story_n not_o a_o tradition_n a_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set_a word_n but_o settle_v in_o the_o auditor_n heart_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n when_o i_o consider_v this_o passage_n of_o mr._n white_a i_o confess_v i_o can_v compliment_v he_o and_o say_v as_o he_o make_v his_o nephew_n do_v in_o the_o dialogue_n 4._o between_o they_o i_o can_v but_o applaud_v your_o discourse_n it_o have_v so_o please_v and_o attractive_a a_o countenance_n and_o again_o 5._o i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o oppose_v what_o you_o say_v by_o any_o weighty_a objection_n your_o argument_n be_v not_o only_o strong_a and_o nervous_a but_o of_o so_o comely_a and_o win_a a_o complexion_n etc._n etc._n i_o can_v i_o say_v speak_v all_o this_o of_o his_o present_a argument_n but_o i_o may_v deserve_o apply_v to_o it_o the_o last_o part_n of_o his_o nephew_n compliment_n that_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n so_o frame_v as_o if_o without_o any_o evidence_n of_o its_o consequence_n it_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o believe_v it_o but_o to_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o passage_n it_o seem_v according_a to_o mr._n white_a that_o irenaeus_n be_v mistake_v in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o tradition_n and_o if_o so_o learn_v a_o father_n be_v ignorant_a in_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o faith_n what_o can_v we_o to_o use_v mr._n s_n word_n 39_o undertake_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n mr._n s._n instance_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n as_o the_o principal_a tradition_n which_o parent_n teach_v their_o child_n but_o now_o mr._n white_n can_v show_v plain_o that_o these_o be_v no_o tradition_n but_o story_n because_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set_a word_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n can_v deliver_v no_o doctrine_n unless_o they_o express_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o hundred_o several_a way_n but_o suppose_v they_o do_v so_o which_o no_o man_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o imagine_v because_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v express_v as_o plain_o by_o one_o way_n as_o by_o a_o hundred_o can_v no_o man_n deliver_v this_o tradition_n who_o speak_v it_o in_o any_o one_o of_o those_o expression_n if_o one_o shall_v employ_v his_o servant_n to_o carry_v a_o message_n and_o because_o mr._n white_n think_v this_o necessary_a shall_v settle_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o in_o his_o heart_n by_o tell_v he_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o hundred_o several_a expression_n and_o the_o servant_n shall_v go_v and_o deliver_v this_o message_n in_o one_o of_o those_o very_a expression_n that_o his_o master_n use_v to_o he_o and_o shall_v say_v these_o be_v his_o master_n very_a word_n will_v not_o this_o be_v well_o enough_o no_o if_o he_o have_v come_v to_o such_o a_o philosopher_n as_o mr._n white_a he_o will_v soon_o have_v give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o bring_v a_o message_n or_o to_o be_v credit_v in_o it_o who_o have_v so_o little_a wit_n as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o message_n be_v a_o thing_n not_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o set-word_n and_o now_o i_o will_v entreat_v mr._n white_a to_o reconcile_v himself_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o his_o friend_n mr._n rushworth_n say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o certain_a course_n mr._n white_a can_v prescribe_v to_o explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n and_o consequent_o how_o tradition_n can_v be_v infallible_o convey_v by_o settle_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o the_o auditor_n heart_n by_o such_o variety_n of_o expression_n mr._n cressy_n 4._o likewise_o a_o zealous_a assertor_n of_o tradition_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v even_o to_o excess_n scrupulous_a in_o maintain_v the_o very_a phrase_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n which_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a plain_o show_v these_o doctrine_n to_o be_v story_n not_o tradition_n because_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set-word_n the_o same_o author_n complain_v 2._o that_o few_o among_o their_o learn_a master_n of_o controversy_n propose_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispute_v between_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o these_o controvertist_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o that_o they_o do_v not_o settle_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o point_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v in_o council_n or_o otherwise_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o way_n declare_v her_o sense_n of_o those_o point_n again_o 2._o he_o say_v that_o st._n paul_n refer_v to_o the_o doctrine_n settle_v by_o oral_a instruction_n to_o show_v the_o uniformity_n of_o it_o everywhere_o call_v it_o a_o form_n of_o wholesome_a word_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v either_o that_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o well_o to_o call_v the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n as_o mr._n cressy_n say_v he_o do_v a_o form_n of_o word_n or_o else_o which_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o mr._n white_n be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o a_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n not_o deliver_v in_o set-word_n furthermore_o the_o same_o mr._n cressy_n 1_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n augustine_n be_v careful_a not_o only_o to_o deliver_v traditional_a truth_n themselves_o but_o the_o term_n also_o in_o which_o those_o truth_n be_v convey_v to_o his_o time_n but_o now_o mr._n white_n can_v have_v inform_v st._n augustin_n that_o this_o officious_a care_n of_o his_o be_v not_o only_o superfluous_a but_o pernicious_a to_o tradition_n §_o 8._o but_o to_o return_v to_o justin_n testimony_n to_o which_o the_o sum_n of_o mr._n whites_n answer_n be_v that_o justin_n esteem_v it_o not_o as_o a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o rather_o a_o piece_n of_o learn_v high_a than_o the_o common_a since_o he_o both_o acknowledge_v other_o catholic_n hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o entitle_v those_o of_o his_o persuasion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d right_n in_o all_o opinion_n that_o be_v whole_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v not_o material_a to_o my_o purpose_n whether_o or_o no_o justin_n look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o divine_a revelation_n and_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o yet_o it_o seem_v he_o think_v it_o a_o point_n of_o more_o than_o ordinary_a importance_n because_o he_o join_v it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o disow_v by_o any_o but_o those_o who_o also_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n but_o whereas_o mr._n white_n say_v that_o justin_n acknowledge_v other_o catohlick_n to_o have_v hold_v the_o contrary_a i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o scope_n and_o series_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o the_o plain_a design_n of_o his_o discourse_n be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v own_v by_o all_o true_a christian_n for_o when_o trypho_n ask_v he_o 1615._o whether_o the_o christian_n do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a etc._n etc._n he_o return_v he_o this_o answer_n i_o be_o not_o such_o a_o wretch_n as_o to_o speak_v otherwise_o than_o i_o think_v i_o have_v tell_v thou_o before_o that_o myself_o and_o many_o other_o as_o you_o all_o know_v be_v of_o the_o mind_n that_o this_o will_v come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o many_o indeed_o of_o those_o christian_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o pious_a persuasion_n do_v not_o own_o this_o i_o have_v intimate_v to_o thou_o that_o the_o negative_a particle_n though_o omit_v in_o the_o copy_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o insert_v will_v be_v clear_a to_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v what_o follow_v for_o after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n he_o immediate_o add_v by_o way_n of_o further_a description_n of_o they_o that_o
add_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v under_o every_o little_a part_n in_o its_o full_a proportion_n for_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o head_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v as_o far_o distant_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o body_n all_o who_o part_n lie_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o small_a pins-head_n may_v yet_o within_o that_o little_a compass_n have_v part_n two_o yard_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o and_o last_o how_o the_o sensible_a species_n of_o bread_n e._n g._n quantity_n whiteness_n softness_n etc._n etc._n can_v exist_v without_o any_o subject_n to_o affirm_v the_o possibility_n of_o which_o as_o general_o they_o do_v be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o may_v be_v quantity_n of_o white_a and_o soft_a nothing_o for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o sensible_a species_n may_v exist_v without_o a_o subject_n which_o be_v strip_v of_o those_o term_n of_o art_n species_n and_o subject_a that_o do_v a_o little_a disguise_n it_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v plain_a nonsense_n now_o the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v to_o take_v away_o all_o certainty_n and_o especial_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n for_o if_o that_o which_o my_o sight_n and_o taste_v and_o touch_n do_v all_o assure_v i_o to_o be_v a_o little_a piece_n of_o wafer_n may_v notwithstanding_o this_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n even_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o man_n then_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a assurance_n that_o sense_n can_v give_v i_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v this_o or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o sense_n report_v it_o to_o be_v if_o so_o then_o farewell_n the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v a_o worse_a consequence_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v a_o divine_a revelation_n for_o the_o assurance_n of_o that_o depend_v upon_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o the_o miracle_n say_v to_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o all_o the_o assurance_n we_o can_v have_v of_o a_o miracle_n depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o that_o doctrine_n which_o take_v away_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n do_v in_o so_o do_v overthrow_n the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o vain_a than_o to_o pretend_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v assure_v that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o true_a which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a a_o man_n can_v have_v no_o assurance_n at_o all_o of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n surely_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v by_o we_o as_o certain_a which_o be_v admit_v we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v a_o papist_n unless_o he_o have_v attain_v to_o mr._n cressy_n pitch_n of_o learning_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o difficult_a argument_n wherewith_o this_o doctrine_n be_v press_v say_v 7._o plain_o i_o must_v answer_v free_o and_o ingenuous_o that_o i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a way_n when_o ever_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n to_o scorn_v those_o objection_n against_o it_o which_o we_o can_v solve_v than_o christian_a religion_n have_v no_o advantage_n above_o the_o vile_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o turk_n may_v maintain_v mahomet_n and_o his_o alcoran_n in_o opposition_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o doctrine_n against_o all_o that_o grotius_n or_o any_o other_o have_v say_v if_o he_o can_v but_o keep_v his_o countenance_n and_o grave_o say_v i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o §_o 10._o i_o will_v add_v one_o instance_n more_o in_o another_o kind_n to_o show_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o tradition_n concern_v pope_n joan_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o be_v ever_o more_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o historical_a kind_n many_o and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o as_o testifier_n of_o the_o general_a fame_n none_o ever_o deny_v it_o till_o the_o reformer_n have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o popery_n since_o that_o time_n not_o only_a papist_n deny_v it_o but_o several_a of_o our_o own_o writer_n cease_v to_o believe_v it_o phil._n bergomensis_n tell_v the_o story_n thus_o anno_fw-la 858._o john_n the_o 7_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n the_o tradition_n be_v that_o this_o person_n be_v a_o woman_n etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o oral_a tradition_n he_o conclude_v thus_o in_o detestation_n of_o who_o filthiness_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v the_o memory_n of_o her_o name_n the_o pope_n even_o to_o this_o day_n go_v on_o procession_n with_o the_o people_n and_o the_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o place_n of_o her_o travel_n etc._n etc._n in_o token_n of_o abomination_n they_o turn_v from_o it_o and_o go_v a_o by-way_n and_o be_v past_o that_o detestable_a place_n they_o return_v into_o the_o way_n and_o finish_v their_o procession_n here_o be_v one_o practical_a tradition_n and_o for_o avoid_v of_o the_o like_a miscarriage_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v thereafter_o be_v admit_v into_o st._n peter_n be_v chair_n priusquam_fw-la per_fw-la foratam_fw-la sedem_fw-la futuri_fw-la pontificis_fw-la genitalia_fw-la ab_fw-la ultimo_fw-la dyacone_fw-it cardinale_n attractarentur_fw-la here_o be_v another_o with_o a_o witness_n 1._o sabellicus_n relate_v the_o same_o and_o moreover_o say_v that_o this_o porphyry_n chair_n be_v in_o his_o time_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o pope_n palace_n he_o add_v indeed_o that_o platina_n think_v that_o this_o tradition_n of_o pope_n joan_n be_v not_o faithful_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o however_o say_v he_o such_o a_o tradition_n there_o be_v concern_v the_o first_o practical_a tradition_n platina_n say_v that_o he_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o for_o the_o second_o he_o think_v the_o chair_n rather_o design_v for_o a_o stool_n for_o another_o use_n etc._n etc._n he_o conclude_v these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v be_v common_o report_v yet_o from_o uncertain_a and_o obscure_a author_n therefore_o i_o resolve_v say_v he_o brief_o and_o naked_o to_o set_v they_o down_o lest_o i_o shall_v seem_v too_o obstinate_o and_o pertinacious_o to_o have_v omit_v that_o which_o almost_o all_o affirm_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o this_o report_n be_v uncertain_a and_o obscure_a since_o so_o very_a few_o write_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o age._n but_o suppose_v none_o have_v write_v of_o it_o so_o long_o as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o general_a oral_a tradition_n attest_v by_o a_o solemn_a and_o constant_a practice_n it_o have_v according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n great_a certainty_n than_o if_o it_o have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o a_o hundred_o book_n write_v in_o that_o very_a age._n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n continue_v we_o be_v sure_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n preserve_v and_o propagate_v by_o a_o solemn_a practice_n of_o the_o pope_n clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o procession_n and_o by_o a_o notorious_a custom_n at_o the_o election_n of_o every_o pope_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o their_o religion_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o st._n peter_n be_v so_o near_o concern_v in_o it_o that_o have_v it_o be_v false_a they_o have_v be_v oblige_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n not_o only_o not_o to_o have_v promote_v it_o but_o to_o have_v use_v all_o mean_n to_o have_v discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o it_o therefore_o mr._n s._n be_v bind_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n either_o to_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o truth_n or_o else_o to_o give_v a_o account_n when_o and_o how_o it_o begin_v which_o may_v possible_o be_v make_v out_o by_o we_o metaphysitian_n as_o he_o 340._o style_v himself_o and_o his_o scientifical_a brethren_n but_o i_o assure_v he_o it_o be_v pass_v the_o skill_n of_o 337._o notebook_n learning_n sect_n x._o §_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n demonstration_n nor_o ever_o be_v that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v prove_v the_o supposition_n upon_o which_o his_o demonstration_n be_v build_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o for_o the_o
discourse_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o open_v the_o incomparable_a strength_n of_o the_o church_n humane_a authority_n and_o the_o advantage_n which_o accrue_v to_o it_o by_o the_o supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o material_a in_o it_o which_o have_v not_o be_v answer_v already_o only_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o explain_v how_o the_o supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n add_v to_o our_o assurance_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n because_o we_o can_v have_v no_o great_a certainty_n of_o the_o supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n than_o we_o have_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o this_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n but_o by_o tradition_n which_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o and_o if_o tradition_n of_o itself_o can_v infallible_o assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n than_o a_o man_n must_v know_v that_o tradition_n be_v infallible_a antecedent_o to_o his_o knowledge_n of_o any_o supernatural_a assistance_n and_o if_o so_o what_o can_v any_o supernatural_a assistance_n add_v to_o my_o assurance_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n which_o i_o do_v suppose_v to_o be_v infallible_a before_o i_o can_v know_v of_o any_o supernatural_a assistance_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o ludicrous_a than_o to_o build_v first_o all_o our_o certainty_n of_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o make_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n to_o rely_v upon_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o if_o that_o can_v contribute_v to_o our_o assurance_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n which_o unless_o tradition_n be_v first_o suppose_v certain_a be_v itself_o whole_o uncertain_a §_o 2._o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o nine_o discourse_n be_v somewhat_o ecstatical_a possible_o from_o a_o sudden_a disorder_n of_o his_o fancy_n upon_o the_o contemplation_n of_o his_o own_o performance_n to_o see_v what_o a_o man_n he_o have_v make_v himself_o with_o the_o help_n of_o rushworth_n dialogue_n or_o rather_o what_o his_o party_n have_v make_v he_o by_o the_o office_n they_o put_v upon_o he_o for_o it_o seem_v by_o his_o tell_n 166._o mr._n cressy_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v ordain_v to_o cajoll_v the_o fool_n leave_v he_o the_o way_n of_o reason_n and_o principle_n and_o that_o himself_o be_v choose_v out_o to_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o wise_a or_o those_o who_o judge_v of_o thing_n per_fw-la altissimas_fw-la causas_fw-la in_o the_o discharge_n of_o which_o glorious_a office_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o intend_v no_o confutation_n of_o those_o author_n which_o mr._n cressy_n and_o other_o have_v meddle_v with_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v be_v so_o charitable_a as_o to_o judge_v he_o have_v solid_o confute_v they_o because_o he_o have_v radical_o and_o fundamental_o overthrow_v all_o their_o argument_n etc._n etc._n he_o shall_v rejoice_v and_o be_v thankful_a that_o the_o 159._o intelligent_a reader_n for_o he_o write_v to_o none_o but_o such_o may_v also_o rejoice_v with_o he_o i_o shall_v recite_v the_o whole_a passage_n for_o it_o be_v thick_a of_o demostration_n and_o as_o likely_a as_o any_o in_o his_o book_n to_o have_v the_o altissimas_fw-la causas_fw-la contain_v in_o it_o §_o 3._o 93._o it_o will_v require_v a_o large_a volume_n to_o unfold_v particular_o how_o each_o virtue_n contribute_v to_o show_v the_o inerrable_a indeficiency_n of_o tradition_n and_o how_o the_o principle_n of_o almost_o each_o science_n be_v concern_v in_o demonstrate_v its_o certainty_n arithmetic_n lend_v she_o number_v and_o multiply_v faculty_n to_o scan_v the_o vast_a number_n of_o testifier_n geometry_n her_o proportion_n to_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o infinite_a strength_n of_o certitude_n in_o christian_a tradition_n above_o those_o atté_fw-fr station_n which_o breed_v certainty_n in_o humane_a affair_n logic_n her_o skill_n to_o frame_v and_o make_v we_o see_v the_o connexion_n it_n have_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o understanding_n nature_n her_o law_n of_o motion_n and_o action_n morality_n her_o first_o principle_n that_o nothing_o be_v do_v gratis_o by_o a_o cognoscitive_a nature_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n be_v most_o conformable_a to_o practical_a reason_n historical_a prudence_n clear_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o undiscernible_a revolt_n from_o point_n so_o descend_v and_o hold_v so_o sacred_a politic_n show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o best_a way_n imaginable_a to_o convey_v down_o such_o a_o law_n as_o it_o concern_v every_o man_n to_o be_v skilful_a in_o metaphysic_n engage_v the_o essence_n of_o thing_n and_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o be_v which_o fix_v every_o truth_n so_o establish_v the_o scientifical_a knowledge_n which_o spring_v from_o each_o particular_a nature_n by_o their_o first_o cause_n or_o reason_n exempt_a from_o change_n or_o motion_n divinity_n demonstrate_v it_o most_o worthy_a god_n and_o most_o conducive_a to_o bring_v mankind_n to_o bliss_n last_o controversy_n evidence_n the_o total_a uncertainty_n of_o any_o thing_n concern_v faith_n if_o this_o can_v be_v uncertain_a and_o make_v use_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o establish_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o first_o principle_n a_o very_a fit_a conclusion_n for_o such_o demonstration_n as_o go_v before_o it_o be_v well_o mr._n s._n write_v to_o none_o but_o intelligent_a reader_n for_o be_v it_o not_o a_o thousand_o pity_n that_o so_o manly_a and_o solid_a and_o convince_a a_o discourse_n as_o this_o shall_v be_v cast_v away_o upon_o fool_n sect_n xii_o consider_v §_o 1._o as_o for_o his_o corollary_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v right_o deduce_v from_o his_o former_a discourse_n they_o must_v of_o necessity_n fall_v with_o they_o for_o they_o signify_v nothing_o but_o upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o his_o foregoing_a discourse_n be_v true_a and_o yet_o this_o be_v grant_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v gross_o faulty_a for_o first_o several_a of_o they_o be_v plain_o coincident_a the_o second_o viz._n none_o can_v with_o right_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o church_n but_o the_o follower_n of_o tradition_n be_v the_o very_a same_o in_o sense_n with_o the_o 11_o the_o viz_o no_o company_n of_o man_n hang_v together_o like_o a_o body_n of_o a_o christian_a commonwealth_n or_o church_n but_o that_o which_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n so_o likewise_o the_o 12_o the_o and_o 14_o the_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 15_o the_o the_o 16_o the_o and_o 17_o the_o in_o the_o 19_o the_o the_o 16_o the_o 17_o 18_o the_o and_o 19_o the_o in_o the_o 21_o sy_n and_o the_o 32_o d_o and_o 34_o the_o in_o the_o 31_o sy_n second_o divers_a of_o they_o be_v manifest_o absurd_a as_o the_o 12_o the_o 13_o the_o 14_o the_o 16_o the_o 17_o the_o 18_o the_o 19_o the_o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o argue_v against_o tradition_n from_o scripture_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n or_o father_n and_o council_n or_o from_o history_n and_o testimonial_a write_n or_o from_o contrary_a tradition_n or_o reason_n or_o any_o instance_n whatsoever_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v if_o this_o proposition_n be_v true_a that_o tradition_n be_v certain_a than_o it_o can_v by_o any_o kind_n of_o argument_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a but_o be_v this_o any_o peculiar_a consectary_n from_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o proposition_n do_v not_o the_o same_o follow_v from_o every_o proposition_n that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a yet_o no_o man_n be_v ever_o yet_o so_o frivolous_a as_o to_o draw_v such_o a_o consequence_n from_o the_o suppose_a truth_n of_o any_o proposition_n his_o 23_o d_o also_o be_v singular_o absurd_a that_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o argue_v at_o all_o against_o tradition_n right_o understand_v or_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n these_o be_v large_a word_n it_o may_v have_v content_v a_o reasonable_a man_n to_o have_v say_v that_o no_o good_a argument_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o it_o but_o he_o be_v jealous_a of_o his_o hypothesis_n and_o can_v never_o think_v it_o safe_a till_o it_o be_v shot-free_a nor_o will_v that_o content_v he_o but_o it_o must_v be_v also_o impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o make_v a_o show_n of_o shoot_v at_o it_o this_o be_v i_o confess_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o mr._n s_n discourse_n above_o other_o man_n if_o they_o be_v as_o he_o say_v by_o evidence_n of_o demonstration_n so_o secure_v that_o not_o only_o no_o substantial_a argument_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o they_o but_o that_o even_o the_o most_o subtle_a schoolman_n of_o they_o all_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o come_v near_o
to_o faith_n to_o arise_v from_o any_o thing_n but_o divine_a revelation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o believe_v any_o thing_n in_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o be_v divine_o reveal_v but_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o my_o wonderment_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o great_a because_o i_o suppose_v this_o inconsistent_a with_o mr._n s_n principle_n for_o oral_a tradition_n do_v necessary_o imply_v that_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v first_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o convey_v by_o tradition_n to_o we_o but_o if_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o this_o latter_a sense_n which_o be_v not_o before_o what_o become_v of_o resolve_v faith_n whole_o into_o oral_a tradition_n for_o faith_n be_v resolve_v into_o that_o from_o whence_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v come_v but_o here_o mr._n s._n confess_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v do_v arise_v from_o something_o quite_o different_a from_o oral_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o faith_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o it_o beside_o all_o the_o sense_n i_o can_v find_v in_o that_o distinction_n be_v that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v something_o in_o one_o age_n which_o they_o be_v not_o in_o another_o and_o if_o so_o i_o shall_v desire_v mr._n s._n to_o unperplex_v i_o in_o this_o how_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o yet_o one_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v more_o than_o the_o precedent_n but_o however_o i_o be_o much_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o his_o endeavour_n to_o unperplex_v i_o as_o he_o speak_v for_o real_o i_o look_v on_o no_o civility_n to_o be_v great_a than_o those_o which_o be_v design_v for_o clear_v our_o understanding_n so_o great_a a_o adorer_n be_o i_o of_o true_a reason_n and_o a_o intelligible_a religion_n and_o therefore_o i_o perfect_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o his_o say_n 206._o that_o christianity_n aim_v not_o to_o make_v we_o beast_n but_o more_o perfect_o man_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o our_o manhood_n consist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a consequence_n shall_v be_v draw_v from_o principle_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n first_o such_o as_o need_v no_o more_o but_o common_a sense_n to_o deduce_v they_o the_o other_o be_v such_o as_o need_v the_o maxim_n of_o some_o science_n get_v by_o speculation_n to_o infer_v they_o and_o these_o be_v theological_a conclusion_n the_o former_a sort_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v necessitate_v to_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o occasion_n i._n e._n when_o any_o heretic_n question_n those_o and_o eadem_fw-la opera_fw-la the_o whole_a point_n of_o faith_n itself_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o part_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monothelite_n about_o christ_n have_v two_o will_n but_o all_o this_o while_n i_o be_o far_o enough_o from_o be_v unperplex_v nay_o by_o this_o discourse_n i_o see_v every_o one_o who_o offer_v to_o unperplex_v another_o be_v not_o very_o clear_v himself_o for_o since_o he_o make_v no_o theological_a conclusion_n to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la but_o only_o such_o consequence_n as_o common_a sense_n draw_v i_o will_v willing_o understand_v how_o common_a sense_n receive_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o faith_n for_o to_o my_o apprehension_n the_o deduce_n of_o consequence_n from_o principle_n by_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o a_o act_n of_o believe_v but_o of_o knowledge_n consequent_a upon_o a_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o meaning_n be_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o man_n when_o they_o say_v they_o believe_v thing_n shall_v not_o contradict_v themselves_o as_o certain_o they_o will_v do_v if_o they_o deny_v those_o consequence_n which_o common_a sense_n draw_v from_o they_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monothelite_n for_o man_n to_o assert_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o nature_n and_o yet_o not_o two_o will_n when_o the_o will_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o nature_n to_o that_o good_a which_o belong_v to_o it_o so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v such_o consequence_n as_o be_v draw_v by_o common_a sense_n but_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v the_o principle_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v draw_v be_v thereby_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o the_o consequence_n which_o immediate_o follow_v from_o they_o indeed_o the_o church_n when_o people_n will_v be_v so_o unreasonable_a to_o deny_v such_o thing_n may_v explain_v her_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o those_o term_n which_o may_v best_o prevent_v dispute_n but_o this_o be_v only_o to_o discriminate_a the_o person_n who_o true_o believe_v this_o article_n from_o such_o as_o do_v not_o not_o that_o any_o new_a obligation_n to_o faith_n result_v from_o this_o act_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o better_a to_o prevent_v cavil_n she_o explain_v her_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n itself_o in_o more_o explicit_a term_n which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v only_o to_o put_v the_o faith_n out_o of_o danger_n of_o be_v equivocate_v which_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o cause_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v as_o suppose_v the_o church_n to_o prevent_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o socinian_n doctrine_n shall_v require_v from_o man_n the_o declare_v their_o belief_n of_o the_o eternal_a existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v this_o be_v to_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v some_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o before_o no_o but_o only_o to_o express_v their_o assent_n to_o the_o deity_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o simple_a term_n because_o otherwise_o they_o may_v call_v he_o god_n by_o office_n and_o not_o by_o nature_n now_o how_o can_v any_o one_o conceive_v that_o any_o shall_v be_v first_o oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n and_o yet_o receive_v a_o new_a obligation_n afterward_o to_o believe_v his_o eternal_a existence_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o all_o immediate_a consequence_n draw_v by_o common_a sense_n in_o all_o which_o the_o primary_n obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o thing_n itself_o extend_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o in_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o least_o controvert_v term_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o impose_v on_o man_n faith_n but_o to_o promote_v the_o church_n peace_n for_o neither_o be_v there_o a_o new_a object_n of_o faith_n for_o how_o can_v that_o be_v which_o common_a sense_n draw_v from_o what_o be_v believe_v already_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o infallible_a proponent_n unless_o common_a sense_n have_v usurp_v the_o pope_n prerogative_n but_o mr._n s._n offer_v at_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o which_o be_v that_o none_o can_v have_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v not_o a_o obligation_n to_o think_v of_o and_o in_o some_o age_n the_o generality_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v no_o occasion_n nor_o consequent_o obligation_n to_o mind_n reflect_v or_o think_v on_o those_o proposition_n involve_v in_o the_o main_a stock_n of_o faith_n from_o whence_o he_o say_v it_o follow_v that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la or_o obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o but_o let_v mr._n s._n show_v how_o a_o man_n can_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o think_v of_o all_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o because_o faith_n be_v a_o act_n of_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n which_o ought_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n and_o consequence_n of_o thing_n which_o it_o do_v believe_v but_o mr._n s_n mistake_n lie_v here_o in_o not_o distinguish_v the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v from_o the_o obligation_n to_o a_o explicit_a declaration_n of_o that_o assent_n the_o former_a come_v only_o from_o god_n and_o no_o new_a obligation_n can_v arise_v from_o any_o act_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v a_o thing_n tend_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n may_v be_v require_v by_o it_o on_o some_o occasion_n i._n e._n when_o the_o doctrine_n be_v assault_v by_o heretic_n as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n but_o still_o a_o man_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o assent_v but_o to_o express_v his_o assent_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n satisfaction_n but_o mr._n s._n suppose_v i_o to_o inquire_v 208._o how_o the_o church_n can_v have_v power_n to_o oblige_v the_o generality_n to_o belief_n of_o such_o a_o point_n to_o which_o his_o answer_n be_v she_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n by_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n be_v a_o self-evident_a rule_n and_o these_o imply_v point_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o those_o main_a and_o perpetual_o use_v point_n so_o that_o the_o vulgar_a can_v be_v rational_o and_o connatural_o
be_v to_o show_v 17._o that_o this_o way_n be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v apparent_o alter_v from_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o former_a age_n to_o which_o purpose_n my_o word_n be_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o prove_v impossibility_n of_o motion_n when_o i_o see_v man_n move_v no_o more_o be_v it_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v vary_v from_o the_o precede_a when_o we_o can_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v do_v it_o and_o therefore_o this_o argument_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o catch_v easy_a mind_n that_o care_v not_o for_o a_o search_n into_o the_o history_n of_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o have_v rather_o sit_v down_o with_o a_o superficial_a subtlety_n than_o spend_v time_n in_o further_a inquiry_n but_o two_o thing_n m._n s._n tell_v i_o be_v require_v ere_o i_o can_v see_v that_o their_o faith_n vary_v from_o the_o former_a 238._o first_o to_o see_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v now_o and_o then_o to_o see_v what_o the_o former_a church_n hold_v before_o and_o he_o kind_o tell_v i_o if_o he_o see_v any_o thing_n i_o see_v neither_o well_o it_o seem_v i_o want_v mr._n s_n spectacle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o see_v with_o but_o as_o yet_o i_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v of_o the_o want_n of_o they_o but_o i_o see_v much_o better_o without_o they_o than_o with_o they_o he_o tell_v i_o i_o can_v see_v what_o their_o present_a church_n hold_v and_o therefore_o i_o can_v assure_v any_o what_o be_v hold_v before_o because_o if_o i_o renounce_v tradition_n i_o take_v away_o all_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o reason_n why_o i_o can_v candid_o see_v as_o he_o phrase_n it_o what_o their_o church_n hold_v now_o be_v because_o i_o can_v distinguish_v between_o faith_n and_o its_o explication_n some_o schoolman_n and_o the_o church_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n worship_n of_o image_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n for_o those_o be_v the_o point_v i_o there_o mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o be_v these_o only_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o some_o schoolman_n among_o they_o and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n but_o that_o we_o may_v come_v to_o some_o full_a state_n of_o these_o controversy_n i_o wish_v m._n s._n will_v settle_v some_o sure_a way_n whereby_o we_o may_v know_v distinct_o what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n if_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o roman_a catechism_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o doctrine_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o so_o that_o those_o may_v be_v interpret_v by_o practice_n universal_o allow_v among_o they_o as_o when_o that_o council_n only_o define_v that_o due_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o saint_n the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o that_o due_a honour_n and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o fair_a i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v but_o i_o see_v all_o the_o shift_n mr._n s._n have_v be_v when_o he_o be_v pinch_v to_o say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o schoolman_n and_o private_a speculator_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n and_o if_o such_o shift_n as_o these_o be_v must_v serve_v the_o turn_n i_o shall_v wonder_v if_o ever_o he_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o a_o answer_n but_o the_o short_a answer_n of_o all_o will_v be_v that_o none_o but_o those_o of_o their_o church_n can_v know_v what_o she_o hold_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o protestant_n to_o write_v against_o she_o or_o it_o may_v be_v that_o none_o but_o mr_n s._n and_o one_o or_o two_o more_o can_v tell_v for_o many_o among_o they_o say_v those_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o that_o except_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n and_o some_o very_o few_o demonstrator_n more_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v schoolman_n private_a opinator_n and_o not_o to_o be_v rely_v on_o but_o i_o can_v see_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v former_o neither_o 236._o no_o wonder_n at_o all_o of_o that_o for_o if_o i_o can_v see_v a_o object_n so_o near_o i_o as_o the_o present_a church_n how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v i_o shall_v see_v one_o so_o much_o further_o off_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o former_a age_n and_o his_o reason_n be_v so_o strong_a as_o may_v well_o persuade_v i_o out_o of_o one_o at_o least_o of_o my_o five_o sense_n for_o say_v he_o if_o i_o question_v tradition_n i_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v and_o so_o any_o father_n and_o be_v not_o this_o argue_v like_o a_o demonstrator_n first_o he_o suppose_v there_o never_o be_v any_o way_n use_v in_o the_o world_n but_o oral_a tradition_n and_o then_o strong_o infer_v if_o i_o deny_v that_o i_o can_v know_v nothing_o but_o i_o can_v yet_o hardly_o persuade_v myself_o that_o the_o father_n only_o sit_v in_o chimney-corner_n teach_v their_o child_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o be_v sure_a to_o do_v so_o to_o they_o but_o as_o they_o love_v preserve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n they_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a care_n never_o to_o write_v down_o a_o word_n of_o it_o but_o why_o i_o wonder_v shall_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o i_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o oral_a tradition_n i_o must_v needs_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o father_n i_o have_v think_v i_o may_v have_v know_v there_o have_v be_v father_n by_o their_o child_n i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o leave_v behind_o they_o but_o if_o all_o mr._n s._n plead_v for_o be_v only_o this_o that_o no_o book_n can_v be_v certain_o convey_v without_o tradition_n he_o dispute_n without_o a_o adversary_n but_o as_o i_o never_o oppose_v this_o so_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o do_v he_o little_a service_n it_o be_v then_o from_o the_o book_n of_o the_o father_n that_o i_o find_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o age_n be_v and_o from_o thence_o i_o have_v show_v how_o vast_o different_a the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v from_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o then_o i_o may_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v find_v what_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o former_a church_n be_v by_o the_o record_n that_o be_v leave_v of_o it_o and_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o can_v think_v any_o one_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v be_v because_o i_o think_v no_o man_n oblige_v to_o believe_v contradiction_n and_o i_o see_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n apparent_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o well_o but_o i_o call_v this_o way_n a_o superficial_a subtlety_n 18._o and_o so_o i_o think_v it_o still_o so_o little_o have_v mr._n s_n demonstation_n wrought_v upon_o i_o but_o say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o be_v whole_o build_v on_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n superficial_a no_o but_o that_o which_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o build_v may_v and_o of_o that_o nature_n i_o have_v show_v this_o way_n to_o be_v and_o not_o the_o former_a but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o think_v he_o superficial_a as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n he_o put_v a_o profound_a question_n to_o i_o what_o do_v i_o think_v controversy_n be_v and_o that_o he_o may_v the_o better_a let_v i_o know_v what_o it_o be_v he_o answer_v himself_o i_o deal_v plain_o with_o you_o say_v he_o you_o may_v take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o art_n of_o talk_v and_o i_o think_v you_o do_v so_o though_o you_o will_v not_o profess_v it_o but_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o noble_a science_n but_o to_o let_v he_o see_v that_o i_o will_v deal_v as_o plain_o with_o he_o as_o he_o do_v with_o i_o i_o will_v profess_v it_o that_o i_o not_o only_o think_v controversy_n as_o usual_o manage_v but_o some_o man_n way_n of_o demonstrate_v mr._n s._n may_v easy_o know_v who_o i_o mean_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a art_n of_o talk_v and_o nothing_o else_o but_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o noble_a science_n yes_o doubtless_o if_o mr._n s._n manage_v it_o and_o he_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o it_o himself_o his_o meaning_n i_o suppose_v be_v by_o his_o follow_a word_n 240._o that_o he_o go_v upon_o certain_a principle_n and_o we_o do_v not_o we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o certain_a his_o principle_n have_v